Skip to main content

Full text of "Weird Tales v39n05 (1946 05)"

See other formats


" ■ ... 



At the first sign 
of a Cold 



or Sore Throat 



GARGLE 
LISTERINE 
ANTISEPTI 



Y OU may help lessen a cold's severity or 
head it off entirely if you take this delight- 
ful precaution early and often, because . . . 

Listerine Antiseptic kills millions of germs 
called the "secondary invaders" ort mouth and 
throat surfaces before they can stage a mass 
invasion of throat tissues to produce a cold's 
miserable symptoms. 

Attack the Germs 

Ordinarily the secondary invaders cause no 
trouble. But .they can often get the upper hand 
when body resistance is lowered by fatigue, wet 
or cold feet, drafts, and sudden temperature 
changes. 

So we repeat: At the first symptom of trouble, 
gargle with Listerine Antiseptic. Attack the 
germs before they attack you. 

Actual tests have shown germ reductions on mouth 
and throat surfaces ranging up to 96.7% fifteen 
minutes after a Listerine Antiseptic gargle , and up 
to 80% an hour after. 

This marked germ-killing action, we believe, 
helps to explain Listerine Antiseptic’s impres- 
sive test record in fighting colds. 

Fewer Colds for Listerine Antiseptic 
Users in Tests 

Tests made over a period of twelve years showed 



this remarkable record: 

That those who gargled Listerine Antiseptic 
twice daily had fewer colds and fewer sore 
throats than those who did hot gargle. More- 
over, when Listerine Antiseptic users did have 
colds, they were usually milder and of shorter 
duration. 

Lambert Pharmacal Company, St. Louis, Mo. 




mtrn a Hi nr iimI 






of Radio Parts I Send You 

Let me send you facts about rich opportunities 
in Radio. See how knowing Radio can give, you 
security. & prosperous future. Send the coupon 
for FREE 64-page book. “Win Rich Rewards in 
Radio.” Read how N.R.I. trains you at home. 
Read how you practice building, testing, repairing 
Radios with SIX BIG KITS of Radio parts I 
send you. 

Future for Trained Men Is Bright in 
Radio, Television, Electronics 

The Radio Repair business is booming NOW. 
There is good money fixing Radios in your spare 
time or own full time business. Trained Radio 
Technicians also find wide-open opportunities in 
Police. Aviation, Marine Radio, in Broadcasting, 
Radio Manufacturing. Public Address work. etc. 
Think of the boom coming now that new Radios 
can be made I Think of even greater opportuni- 
ties whfll Television and Electronics are available 
to the public! 

Many Beginners Soon Make $5, $10 
A Week EXTRA in Spare Time 

The day you enroll I start sending EXTRA 
MONEY JOB SHEETS to help you make 
EXTRA money fixing Radios in spare time while 
learning. You LEARN Radio principles from my 
easy-to-grasp Lessons — PRACTICE what you 
learn by building real Radio Circuits with Radio 
parts I send — USE your knowledge to make 
EXTRA money in spare time. 



I will send ymi FREE) n sample lesson. "Getting 
Acquainted with Receiver Servicing." to show you how 

f radical It Is to train for Radio in spare time. With it 
'll send mv fil-nage. illustrated book. "Win Rich 
Rewards in Radio." Just mail coupon in an envelope or 

S iste it on a penny postal. J. E. SMITH. President. 

ept. 6DM. National Radio Institute. Pioneer Home 
Study Radio School. Washinqton 9. D. C. 



You build this 
MEASURING INSTRUMENT 

yourself early in the course — use it 
for practical Radio work on neigh- 
borhood Radios to pick up EXTRA 
spare time money! 



SUPERHETERODYNE 
CIRCUIT that brings in local 
and distant stations. You 
get practical experience 
putting this set through 
fascinating tests. 



uailipiB lUSd&Ual mSsfaj 



Rmthw Perdu. 



My Course includes Training in 

TELEVISION • ELECTRONICS 



Mail me FREE, without obligation. Sample Lesson 
and 64 -page book about how to win success in Radio 
and Television — Electronics. (No salesman will call. 
Please writo plainly.) 






Please mention Newsstand Fiction Unit when answering advertisements 




i 




MAY, 1946 



Cover by Ronald Clyne 



NOVELETTES 

THE VALLEY OF THE GODS Edmond Hamilton 8 

Guarding this fabulous, legendary valley is a sinister 
night — shrouded place of the dead 

THREE IN CHAINS Seabury Quinn 30 

Whoever it was — or whatever — watched us gloatingly 



SHORT STORIES 

MIDNIGHT Jack Snow 26 

There was scarcely a forbidden book of shocking ceremonies 
and nameless teachings that he had not consulted 

THE MAN IN PURPLE Dorothy Quick 45 

This accursed room had an aura of immeasurable menace — 
a ghost come true 

THE SMILING PEOPLE Ray Bradbury 52 

Nothing is quite so horrible, so final as complete utter silence 

ONCE THERE WAS AN ELEPHANT R. H. Phelps 58 

You’ve heard of the old triangle — but suppose one of 
the trio is an elephant! 

RAIN, RAIN, GO AWAY! Gardner F. Fox 68 

His obsession sat like an evil witch astride his 
thin shoulders, haunting him 

THE SILVER HIGHWAY Harold Lawlor 78 

There was a strange story connected with the Pope-Hartford 
runabout and the exquisite girl who sat in it 

FROZEN FEAR Robert Bloch 87* 

A deep-freeze unit is like some monstrous beast that has just dined well 

VERSE 

THE HAUNTED STAIRS Yetza Gillespie 24 

THE NIXIE’S POOL Leah Bodine Drake 66 

SUPERSTITIONS AND TABOOS Irwin J. Weill 25 



THE EYRIE AND THE WEIRD TALES CLUB 



94 



Except for personal experiences the contents of this magazine is fiction. Any use 
of the name of any living person or reference to actual events is purely coincidental. 



Published bi-monthly by Weird Tales, 9 Rockefeller Plaza, New York 20, N. Y. Reentered as second-class matter 
January 26, 1940, at the Post Office at New York, N. Y., under the act of March 3, 1879. Single copies, 15 cents. 
Subscription rates: One year in the United States and possessions, 90i?. Foreign and Canadian postage extra. 
English Office: Charles Lavell, Limited, 4 Clements Inn, Strand London, W.C.2, England- The publishers are not 
responsible for the loss of unsolicited manuscripts although every care will be taken of such material while in their 
possession. Copyright, 1946. by Weird Tales. Copyrighted in Great Britain. — IT* 

Title registered in U. S. Patent Office. 

PRINTED IN THE V. S. A. Vol. 89. No. 6 



D. McILWRAITH, Editor. 



LAMONT BUCHANAN. Associate Editor. 






AMAZING NEW 

GOLD SEAL POLICY 

PRO V IOCS ftfJL THIS PROTCCTION 






own 



CASH BENEFITS BIG 

ENOUGH To Be WORTHWHILE I 



CASH for Almost Every Emergency! 



b • combination SICKNESS. ACCIDENT &. HOSPITALIZATION! 
policy /or jus t a dollar a month that pays in strict accordance with It* 
provisions for ANY and ALL accidents, ALL the common sicknesses* 
even non-confining illness ind minor injuries. It pays disability 
benefits from the very first day. NO waiting period l NO this is not tha 
usual "limited" policy. It's an extra-liberal policy that provides quick 
cash to replace lost income, pay doctor and hospital bills, for medicine* 
■and other pressing demands for cash that invariably com* when. 



POLICY ISSUED By Mail AT BIG SAVINGS! 

NO MEDICAL EXAMINATION! 

Ages IS to 69. Actual policy sent by mail for 10 Day* 

Free Examination. NO cost! NO obligation! NO 
Salesman will call! See this policy and judge for your- 
self. It’s the protection you need and should have at 
a price you can afford, just mail coupon below! But 
do it today. Tomorrow might be too late! 



//? SICKNESS, ACCIDENT 
an d MATERNITY 



Policy pays "hospitaliiation benefits’* 
for sickness, accident or maternity, in- 
cluding hospital room at rate of $5.00 
per day, operating room, anaesthesia, , 
drugs, dressings, laboratory, X-ray, oxy- 
gen tent and other services, even ambu- T 
lance service. Total hospital benefits as 
specified to over 

Tb® SERVICE LIPE INSURANCE CO. 

77S iZ2Vl U * OMAHA 2, NEBRASKA 



; The SERVICE LIFE INSURANCE CO. 

775 Service Life Bldg., Omaha 2, Nebraska 
B SEND without cost or obligation your extra-liberal 

■ “Gold Seal” Sl-A-MONTH Policy for 10 Days’ Free 
H Inspection. 

| NAME *... 

® ADDRESS AGE 

■ CITY STATE 

■ BENEFICIARY 



Please mention Newsstand Fiction Unit when answering advertisements 








Scrib. N.B.O. 

THE ROSICRUCIANS, AMORC 
San Jot. California 



CAIN WE RECOLLECT 

\ \ A" \ A JLZ 



TS THERE a strange familiari'? 

about people you have met for the 
first time? Do scenes and places you 
have never visited haunt your mem* 
ory? Are these proof that the per- 
sonality — an immaterial substance- 
can survive all earthly changes and 
return? How many times have you 
seemed a stranger to yourself — pos- 
sessed of moods and temperaments 
that were not your own? 

Prejudices, fears, and superstitions 
have denied millions of men and 
women a fair and intelligent insight 
into these yesterdays of their lives. 
But in the enigmatic East, along the 



OUR PAST LIVES? 

sKZZIy,. a /: \ \ . 

waters of the once sacred Nile, and 
in the heights of the Himalayas, man 
began a serious search beyond this 
veil of today. For centuries, behind 
monastery walls and in secret grot- 
toes, certain men explored the mem- 
ory of the soul. Liberating their con- 
sciousness from the physical world 
to which it is ordinarily bound, these 
investigators went on mystical jour- 
neys into celestial realms. They have 
expressed their experiences in simple 
teachings. They have disclosed 
whereby man can glean the true na- 
ture of self and find a royal road to 
peace of mind and resourceful living. 



“Tlui. tyaixUnati+Uf. NEW Hook tytse 

Today there is no greater— or more respected — perpetuator of these 
ancient teachings and startling truths than the Rosicrudans (not a religious 
organization). Let them send you a free copy of the book, The Mastery 
of Life. It explains how you may receive, for fascinating study in the pri- 
vacy of your home, this useful knowledge which will enlarge your mental 
vision. By means of its simple principles, you can learn to remove doubts 
and fears and to establish self-confidence in these troubled times. It will 
reveal how to exercise the powers of self — which 
perhaps have remained a mystery to you. Write to- 
day. Use the convenient coupon below. Don’t delay! 



The ROSICRLCIANS 

[AMORCI 

SAN JOSE, CALIFORNIA, W. S. A. 



Newsstand Fiction Unit 



fgWAUTO REPAIR JOB 
IS TOO TOUCH FOR YBII! 





fwenMt! 



f Used by} 
U. S. Army 
t, and NavvJ 



PAIR tflANWl St.»»*''“" 
mi RM>* Kl 

.-v-^SSswga 

i;j xsee 



Toff! AUTO REPAIR 
Hon to Service ' 
ot ANV Car 

M,a 



In over 1 000 cut-away photos, dia- 
grams, drawings. 640 BIG pages 
(S'.ixll inches) put the complete 
"know-how" right at your finger- 
tips I And the binding is strong, 
built for years of day-ln-day-out 
service! 



Try it FREE ft>r7 Days! 



Whether you do auto repairs 
either as full-time or as part-time 



oiuier as nm-ume or as part-timo 
work, no sen-ice or repair job can 
•‘throw” you when you've cot 
MoToK's A I TO REPAIR MAN- 
UAL! Just look up moke, model. 



and the job in the streamlined index 
—and you’re ready to lick ANY job 
[rom carburetor to rear end, /ester. 



' ■ ■ : 



Same FREE 7-Day Otter Applies on Wove 

MoToR’s TRUCK REPAIR MANUAL 

For mechanics, truck specialists, 
service stations, fleet owners. Cov- 
ers EVERY Job on EVERY truck 
made since 1936! 1400 pictures, aoo 
pages. 300.000 facts. Used by Armed 
Forces. 

All types Gasoline Engines. Die- 
eels, Hesselman. Fuel Systems. Gov- 
ernors, Lubrication Systems, Igni- 
tion Systems, Starters, Generators, 

Clutches, Transmissions, Axles, 

Torque Dividers, Transfer Cases, 

Brakes, Steering, etc. 

ALSO SERVICES many buses, 

(arm and Industrial tractors, con- 
tractor and road building equipment. 

Stationary power machinery, etc. 
ton all parts described in Manual.) 

Check box In coupon at right. 



_ Try this great book for 7 days 
FREE! It's "headquarters” for 
200.000 facts about service, repair, 
adjustment, replacement, anti tune- 
up — on every car built since 1935. 

• The engineer- editors of MoTolt 
Magazine built this Manual for 
YOU, by collecting and organlz- 



men and handymen everywhere* 
No wonder we’re willing to have 
YOU fry It. FREE, for 7 dayel 



official factory shop manuals. 

Then they put ALL the facts into 
this ONE amazing work-book. 

More Than 1,090 Pictures! 

. MoToR’s AUTO REPAIR MAN- 
UAL not only TELLS you clearly 

I t» euAnio • • 



SEND NO MONEV 

7-Day Free Examination 



postage charges! Simply mail cou- 
pon NOW. When postman brings 
o thing. PfiF 



0 wonder It Is used by the U S. 



In 7 days, pay nothing. Mall cou* 
non NOW I Address: MoToR BooM 
Dept., Desk 69D. 572 Madison Ava- 
il uo. New York 22. N. Y. 



MAIL COUPON NOW FOR 7-DA7 FREE TRIAL 



■ MoT&R Book Dept.. Oesk 690. 372 Madison Av#„ NewYork22. N.Y. 

B Rush to me at race: (check box opposite book you want). 

Z [“I MoToR’s AUTO REPAIR MANUAL. If O.K. I will remit 
§ I — I $1 in 7 days, tl monthly for 4 months, plus 35C delivery 

I charge with Anal payment ($5.35 in all). Otherwise I will return 
book postpaid in 7 days. (Foreign price, remit $7 cash with 
order.) 

I r— | MeToR’s TRUCK REPAIR MANUAL. (Described at left) 
J If O.K. I will remit $2 In 7 days, and $2 monthly for 3 
mths. plus 35tf delivery charges i 
. „..), Otherwise I will return book p 
. price, remit $11 cash with order.) 



Published by MoToR. The 
Leading Automo- 
tive Business Mag- 
azine. MoToR's 
manuals assure 
high standard repair work. 



| Print Address . 
| City 



i (Cheek, w. u.). same i-aay reuim-reiuna priviiogo. 



Please mention Newsstand Fiction Unit when answering advertisements 




jf' w I MP Send for FREE Lesson 
and Prove *° Yourself How 
Quick and Easy You Get 
% Ahead in Radio by the NEW 

SHOP METHOD HOME TRAINING 

OF THIS GREAT, ESTABLISHED RESIDENT SCHOOL 

P^*Grt^MT rii,» l of , tSfBii*d1o ln ?!^5™ B £toSwoM^Vr™5r °' Homu T " i ' 1 'f3 B £J I r , eful , 1 * > - (i ,,aA ^ 



Learn by Doing! 

Use Real Radio Equipment 
Furnished with Your Course 

Experience it the best teacher and 
you learn by experience with the 
National Shop Mot hod of Home 
Training. You build a long distance, 
high fidelity, superheterodyne re- 
ceiver — build many other circuits 
and conduct experiments with the 
big kits of standard radio parts 
included with pour training at no 
extra cost. 

Here is tho kind of training that 
gives you a first-hand knowledge 
advanced and npproved means and 
methods. Not only do you understand 
the basic principles of the Industry 
but you become expert with prac- 
tical experience. 

Send the coupon for detailed in- 
formation on ail Hie different de- 
partments of tills course of training. 



Shop Method Training Wins 
Good Jobs 

f : : v My latest offer 

i was *5,800.00 as 

&**£ 1 Hadio Photo Engl- 
i < 3 - ; i neor. . . but I'm do- 
l i ln ? wcl1 whcre 1 am 

now engaged. I am 
deeply indebted to 
National." — Joseph Grumlch. 
Lake Hiawatha, New Jersey. 

"Due to my train- 
Ir.g at National I ; 
was selected to In- | 
struct In the laliora- 
lory work of Navy 
and Marines." — It. 

B. Wright. Black- 
foot. Idaho. 

H *1 bellere Nation- 
al offers tho best 

eourso to bo had 

Keep up the good 
work. " — O. K. Ivey, 
Washington, D. C. 
Read what hundreds of other 
enUiusiastlo students havo writ- 
ten about National Training. 
Send in your coupon today. 



CHOOSE YOUR FUTURE 

1. Radio Is a ? 8-billion busi- 
ness. Radar, just starting, al- 
ready does *2 -billion a year. 

2. Thousands of men needed 
for stations and communication 
companies — for operation and 
maintenance. 

3. Half million Jobs in Tele- 
vision rignt at start is the 
opinion of industrial leaders. 

4. Limitless futuro in Electron- 
ics — in the home and industry. 



■ NATIONAL SCHOOLS. Dept NS-4 (Mail this <n an envelope 

| 4000 South Figueroa Street or pasta on a postcard.) 

I Los Angeles 37, California 

■ Send mo FREE the two books mentioned in your ad including a 
| sample lesson of your course. I understand no salesman will call on me. 

| NAMB A OB 



CITY 



BIO BOOHS rKtt! 

leqrn for yourself just' how easy' 
‘ this SH0PHETH00 HOME TRAINING gives 
you the practical, down lo earth 
experience you can never get 
from theory alone. 



MAIL OPPORTUNITY COUPON FOR QUICK ACTION 



Please mention Newsstand Fiction Unit when answering advertisements 





TEN NEW BOOKS FROM ARKKAM HOUSE! 



SKULL-FACE AND OTIIKKS, nn omnibus by Robert E. Howard. The best of Howard in one large 
volume, with appreciations by H. P. Lovecraft and E. Hoffmann Price! Included are Wolfshcad, 
The Cairn on the Headland, Skulls in the Stars, The Valley of the Worm, Black Canaan, Kings of 
the Night, The Scarlet Citadel, The Mirrors of Tuzun Thune, and many others — 25 titles in ail, 
including a complete novel! $5.00 

WEST INDIA LIGIITS, by TIenry S. Whitehead. Readers of Jumbee and Other Uncanny Tales 
will need no urging to get this second and last collection of Whitehead's line stories. Among the 
stories are Black Terror, The Great Circle, Bothon, Williamson, The Shut Hoorn, the Napier 
Limousine, The Trap, etc. $8.00 

FEARFUL PLEASURES, by A. E. Coppard. Mr. Coppard, commonly regarded as one of the half 
dozen greatest masters of the short story living today, has selected his best tales of the fantastic 
and supernatural for this book. Here are The Gollan, The Tiger, The Elixir of Youth, The Bogie 
Man, Crotty Sliinkwin, Ale Celestial, Gone Away, Simple Simon, Clorinda Walks in Heaven — 
and 12 more! $8.00 

REVELATIONS IN BLACK, by Carl Jacobi. One of the most consistently good contributors to 
Weird Tales in a iirst collection, including Phantom Brass, The Coach on the Ring. The Spectral 
Pistol, Sagasta’s Last, Mive, The Face in the Wind, Moss Island, The Last Hrive, A Study in 
Darkness, The Tomb from Beyond, A Pair of Swords, etc. $8.00 

8 LAN, by A. E. Van Vogt. This science-fiction novel of mutants needs no Introduction to the 
connoisseur of science- fiction. For the first time in hook form. $2.50 

NIGHT’S BLACK AGENTS, by Fritz Leiber, Jr. This collection of strange tales includes a never- 
before published novel. Adept’s Gambit, the greatest Of the adventures of Faflird and the Grey 
Mouser. Also The Sunken Land, The Hound, The Dreams of Albert Moreland, Smoke Ghost, The 
Hill and the Hole, and others. $3.00 

DARK CARNIVAL, by Ray Bradbury. One of the brightest stars iii fantasy’s firmament in an 
initial collection including Skeleton, The Man Upstairs, The Emissary, There Was an Old Woman, 
The Night, and more than a dozen others. $3.00 

THIS MORTAL COIL, by Lady Cynthia Asquith. Known chiefly for two fine anthologies. The 
Ghost Book and Shudders, this is Lady Asquith’s first book of her own tales. It includes The 
White Moth, The Corner Shop, God Grant That She Lye Stille, The Playfellow, In a Nutshell, 
The First Night, and others. $3.00 

DARK OF THE MOON, poems of fantasy and the macabre, an anthology edited by August 
Derleth, and including the best of Lovecraft, Wandrei, Howard. Smith. Quick. Burns. Thomson, 
Lowell, the Rossettis, Coleridge, Keats, Barham, and many others. $2.50 

CABNACKI, THE GHOST-FINDER, by William Hope Hodgson. A Myccrft & Moran book containing 
ul the known stories featuring the psychic sleuth — two more than the original edition contains 1 
Here are The Whistling Room, The Horse of the Invisible, The Hog, The Gateway of the Monster, 
The House Among the Laurels, etc. $2.50 

Aiucham House books continue to be published in limited editions. To be sure of your 
copies of these fine new titles, ORDER NOW, IN ADVANCE! Books are not listed here 
in the order of their appearance; each will be published at the convenience of the printer. 



ARKHAM HOUSE, Sauk City, Wisconsin 

Please send me as they become available the following, for which 1 enclose payment in full: 

copies of SKULL-FACE AND OTHERS, by Robert E. Howard, at $5.00 the copy. 

copies of WEST INDIA LIGHTS, by Henry 8. Whitehead, at $3 00 tho copy. 

copies of FEARFUL PLEASURES, by A E. Coppard. at $3.00 tbe copy. 

copies of REVELATIONS IN BLACK, by Carl Jacobi, at $3.00 the copy. 

copies of SLAN by A. E. Van Vogt, at $2.50 the copy. 

copies of NIGHT’S BLACK AGENTS, by Fritz Lclbor. Jr., at $3 00 tbe copy. 

copies of DARK CARNIVAL, by llay Bradbury. at $3.00 the copy. 

copica of THIS MORTAL COIL, by Uuty Cynthia Asquith, at $3.00 the copy. 

copies of DARK OF THE MOON, cl by August Derleth. at $2 50 the copy 

copies of CARNACKI. THE GHOST-FINDER, by William He** Hodgson. at $2.50 the ropy. 

copies of THE HOUSE ON THE BORDERLAND AND OTHER NOVELS, by William Hope Hodgson. at 

$5.00 the copy. 

Also send me now, the following already-published books: 

copies of THE DOLL AND ONE OTHER, by Algernon Blackwood. at $1.50. 

copies of THE HOUNDS OF TINDALOS. by Frank llelknap Lone, at $3.00. 

copies of GREEN TEA ANO OTHER GHOST STORIES, by J. 8. LeFanu. at $3.00. 

copies of "IN RE: SHERLOCK HOLMES.” by August Derleth. at $2.60. 

copies of THE OPENER OF THE WAY. by Robert Bloch, at $3.00. 

copies of SOMETHING NEAR, by August Derkth. at ?3 00 

ooplwt of THE LURKER AT THE THRESHOLD, by II P Lovecraft aad August DerleUu at $2.50. 

copies of WITCH HOUSE, by Evangeline Walton at $2.50. 

copies of MARGINALIA, by II P l-cvecraft. at $3.00 

copies of LOST WORLDS, by Claris Ashton 8mllh. at $3.00. 

copies of WHO KNOCKS?, ed. by August Derleth. at $2.60 

copies of SLEEP NO MORE. ed. by August Derleth, at $2.60. 



Name 



Please mention Newsstand Fiction Unit when answering advertisement® 




G ARTH ABBOTT was vividly aware 
of the danger for him in this 
night-shrouded place of the dead. 
He did not need the whispered warnings 
of his nervous companion to tell him what 
discovery of them here would mean. 

It would mean, pretty certainly, the 
abrupt death of a too-bold young Ameri- 
can archaeologist in this obscure little vil- 
lage on the Usumacinta River in upper 
Guatemala. The primitive folk here would 
deal swift vengeance to a foreigner whom 
they caught desecrating their cemetery. 

Jose Yanez, the guide whom Abbott had 
picked up in Puerto Barrios, very obviously 
realized that to the full. His flat, swarthy 
face was pallid in the rays of their lantern. 

“Senor Abbott, you don’t understand,” 
he persisted. "These people are mostly 
Indians, still savage. If they catdi us — ” 
“They won’t — they’re all at the bade,” 
Abbott retorted. "Here, give me the lan- 
tern. You bring the crowbars.” 

The rays of the old-fashioned lantern 
vaguely illumined a jumble of ancient stone 
crosses. Behind them rose the dark, squat 
church, and farther behind was the market- 
place from which rose a rhythmic dance 
music of marimbas, flutes and drums. 

Abbott had a rough native cloak slung 
around his shoulders to ward off the night 
dew, but his tawny head was bare. And as 
he advanced through the solemn aisles of 
ancient crosses, his strong, rawboned face 
flared with excitement. He sensed himself 
on the verge of great discovery. 

The somber eeriness of the ancient grave- 
yard did not affect him. He ignored the 
evil-looking bush-vultures that boldly 
roosted on the stone markers and eyed the 



passing lantern like unclean spirits. Places 
of death were no novelty to an archaeolo- 
gist, and he was immune to superstition. 

“That’s the mound just ahead!” he eager- 
ly told his apprehensive companion. 
"Quick, bring along the tools!” 

The mound rose squat and black just 
beyond the graveyard proper. It was a 
grassy hillock a dozen feet high, whose 
southern face had been partially washed 
away by recent rains. 

Abbott had noticed that earlier in the 
day. His trained eyes had instantly fastened 
on the great hewn stones whose edges were 
exposed by the washout, and which bore 
chiselled Mayan glyphs. 

The hillock concealed a Mayan tumulus 
of some sort. And Abbott had been set 
afire by his glimpse of one group of glyphs 
that spelled a magic name — the name 
"Xibalba.” 

Xibalba! That was the mythical lost 
birthplace of the Mayas, the legendary val- 
ley from which their strange race was fabled 
to have come, two thousand years before! 

Did that fabled valley really exist some- 
where deep within the unexplored Guate- 
malan mountain fastnesses? Many scholars 
had thought so. Stephens himself, the great 
pioneer of Mayan archaeology, had talked 
with a man who claimed to have seen 
Xibalba with his own eyes. 

If lost Xibalba could be found, all the 
riddles of the mysterious Mayan civiliza- 
tion might be solved. The civilization that 
long ago had reared its mighty monuments 
and splendid stone cities from the lowlands 
of Honduras to the jungles of Yucatan, 
might then yield answers to the enigmas 
that had puzzled modern men. 




8 



BY EDMOND HAMILTON 




Heading by BORIS DOLGOV 




10 



WEIRD TALES 



T HE mere fact that this tomb might be a 
clue to Xibalba had set Garth Abbott 
afire to excavate it. But when he had 
asked permission from the priest of the 
nearby church, he had met a check. 

"I dare not permit that, senor! Pagan 
superstition still runs deep in many of my 
primitive flock, and that mound is to them 
a sacred, forbidden spot. You would risk 
your life by digging into it.” 

Abbott had refused to give up. He had 
told Yanez, "We’ll wait until tonight when 
they’re all at the fiesta and open the mound 
ourselves.” 

"But when they find out what we have 
done—” the Guatemalan had objected fear- 
fully. 

"They won’t find out. I'll simply make 
flash-photos of all the inscriptions and then 
close it up again till later.” 

He had waited with intense eagerness all 
that day for night and the fiesta to come, 
feeling himself on the brink of a tremen- 
dous archaeological discovery. 

Xibalba! The legend-haunted name rang 
in his mind like a golden bell. If he could 
find that fabled shrine of the Mayan gods 
and heroes, what might he not find there? 

It had begun to rain softly now, as he 
and Yanez set their lantern on the ground 
and studied the raw earth side of the mound. 
The yellow clay almost completely hid the 
huge stones within. 

Abbott estimated that the mound con- 
tained a low, round rock vault, most of it 
buried beneath the present ground-level. 

“Clear that soil away — that’s it,” he di- 
rected Yanez. "Now we’ll pry out one of 
these stones and see if it opens a way into 
the vault.” 

The big block they attacked was in- 
scribed with the worn Mayan glyphs. Again, 
Abbott felt a leap of the pulse as he rec- 
ognized the symbol for Xibalba — and also 
the one for "Kukulcan.” 

Kukulcan was the Mayan god of light 
and thunder, the great Plumed Serpent. 
Why was his symbol here? Abbott’s eager- 
ness grew. 

The block suddenly gave way and slid 
out onto the wet clay. The lantern showed 
them a yawning black cavity. 

Quivering with excitement, Abbott 
squirmed through the square opening. In 



the darkness within, he lowered himself to 
a stone floor. Yanez passed through the 
lantern, and Abbott stared. 

"Good God, what a find!” 

The interior of the vault was a brilliant 
little treasure-chamber of mystery. 

Its chief object was a wonderful stone 
sarcophagus, over which reared the coils 
and grotesque head of the Plumed Serpent. 

"The. serpent of Kukulcan! This is early 
Mayan, all right. But the Mayans never 
entombed anyone like this!” 

He stared incredulously around the 
chamber. Its walls were a brilliant pageant 
of painted sculptures. 

Not two thousand years had dimmed the 
cunning color of those marching figures. 
They were Mayan of the Old Empire s 
earliest period, those columns of priests, 
warriors and captains. 

The pictured pageant represented a great 
migration. Above the marching columns 
of stiff figures extended a queer running 
chart that showed mountains, ranges and 
passes, a great river — 

"That river’s the Usumacinta itself!” 
ejaculated Abbott. "The configuration is 
the same. Why, this is a picture-history of 
the first great Mayan migration!” 

He realized the vast importance of his 
discovery. This long-buried vault was key 
to the greatest mystery of Mayan archaeol- 
ogy, the riddle of the people’s origin. 

Eagerly, holding the lantern high, Garth 
Abbott followed the story back around the 
walls. The painted migration marched back, 
up the Usumacinta and then northwestward 
between two ranges that he knew must be 
the Ollones and Chistango. 

Its beginning was in a place represented 
as a long, straight valley at the foot of a 
square black mountain. Here was the rep- 
resentation of a city. And here the glyphs 
again spelled the magic name. 

"Xibalba!” Abbott exclaimed. "The 
Mayan valley of the gods! Why, with this 
chart, I could find that valley!” 

His excitement soared. On that painted 
chart, in the valley of fabled Xibalba, he 
perceived two curious dominating symbols. 

One was the rearing, fiery plumed snake 
of the god Kukulcan. The other was the 
dark, bat-winged figure of Zotzilha, the 
Mayan lord of evil. Black bat and plumed 



THE VALLEY OF THE GODS 



11 



snake were pictured in deadly battle there 
in the valley! 

Yanez had lifted the stone lid of the 
sarcophagus. "Senor, there is something in 
this stone coffin!” 

Abbott’s lantern spilled light into the 
coffin. There was dust in it, dust that had 
once been a man. But there was also the 
gleam of gold ornaments jewelled with 
jade. 

A SWORD lay in the dust. It was a 
weapon of the most ancient Mayan pat- 
tern, a short, heavy copper sword edged 
with brilliant saw-teeth of green obsidian. 
The hilt was a miraculous carving of the 
plumed serpent, whose eyes were two big 
blazing emeralds. 

Abbott eagerly picked the sword from 
the dust. "Whoever was buried here must 
have been a king, a great leader — ” 

He stiffened, his voice trailing off. For 
as his hand closed around the sword hilt, 
his senses suddenly swam from shock. 

Power, tangible and tingling force, 
seemed rushing up into his arm and body 
from the ancient sword! 

A roar like the thunder of waves dinned 
in Abbott’s ears. He seemed encompassed 
by whirling mists, seemed to feel a vast 
and alien personality somehow seize upon 
his brain. 

The mists abruptly darkened and before 
him flashed a face! A dark, smooth, hand- 
some face with heavy-lidded eyes, which in 
spite of its unearthly beauty was somehow 
— hideous. 

Repulsion, horror and a bitter hatred 
shook Abbott. Something in his mind, or 
in that alien mind that had weirdly gripped 
him, seemed to recognize that hovering face 
in the darkness. 

"Zotzilha Chimalman!” Abbott heard a 
voice inside his brain flaring. "So you have 
watched, evil one?” 

Silver-sweet, mocking laughter chimed 
from the handsome face before him. Its 
heavy-lidded eyes were taunting, malicious. 

"Aye, I have watched for I knew that 
you would seek someday to return, Kukul- 
can. But it is too late now!” 

"Not while I live!” Abbott heard that 
mental voice raging. "And I do live now, 
and soon I will — ” 



"Senor!” 

Yanez’ cry had such horror in it that it 
brought Garth Abbott back to awareness. He 
found that he had dropped the sword. 

He looked a little dazedly around the 
low, lantern-lit tomb, and then at the 
Guatemalan’s scared face. 

"Senor, your face was strange,” shivered 
Yanez. "It was like one of those!” 

And he pointed at the fierce-faced war- 
rior-priests pictured on the wall. 

"I must have been dizzy, delirious, for 
a moment," stammered Abbott. “The air 
in this place is bad.” 

He was still quivering from the weird- 
ness of that momentary delusion, but he 
forced it from his mind. 

What the hell, Kukulcan and Zotzilha 
were mere phantoms, the forgotten gods 
of a people perished a thousand years ago! 
The influences of this place had been too 
much for his nerves, for a moment. 

"Come on, Jose — we’ll make our photo- 
graphs and get out of here.” 

When they squirmed out of the vault a 
half-hour later, Abbott brought with him 
that strange sword. 

Yanez looked wonderingly, almost fear- 
fully, at him after they had replaced the 
block. 

"And now, senor?” 

Abbott’s voice rang with excitement. 
"Now I’ve got a clue archaeologists have 
hunted for years — a clue to the lost heart- 
land of the Mayas. We’re going to charter 
a plane and search for Xibalba!” 

But why was it, he wondered, that the 
name of the fabled valley was no longer 
golden and luring in his ears? Why was it 
that the very name of Xibalba was now 
somehow freighted with dread? 

II 

T HE plane was a stout little two-place job 
which Abbott had chartered from an 
air-express line in Barrios. It manfully 
bucked the tricky currents which swirled 
low over these blue scarps and ranges of 
the vast hinterland. 

Abbott had been a war pilot in the 
Pacific, and hunting out an objective in un- 
known terrain was nothing new to him. 
But after hours of quartering the tumbled 



12 



WEIRD TALES 



mountains northeast of the Usumacinta, he 
had to admit himself baffled. 

"The valley I’m hunting should be right 
down there,” he said impatiently, pointing. 
"But it just isn’t.” 

Yanez looked skeptical. "The chart in 
that tomb was made a very long time ago.” 
"Mountains and valleys don’t shift 
around,” Abbott retorted. "It should be 
here. We’ll circle around again.” 

He had carefully traced back the route 
designated by the pictured chart in the 
tomb — the route from Xibalba that had 
been followed by the Mayans of long ago. 
He had gone up beyond the Usumacinta, 
northeast between the Ollones and Chis- 
tango ranges, then on until he had spotted 
the stark, square black mountain of the pic- 
tures. 

And the long, straight, narrow valley he 
sought should be somehow in sight south 
of that black mountain, but wasn’t. There 
was nothing but a tumbled wilderness of 
blue peaks and green forest. 

Yanez was obviously uneasy. This hinter- 
land was nearly all Lacandone country, and 
those wild tribes weren’t hospitable to fliers 
who make forced landings in their forests. 

The Guatemalan presently uttered a 
warning. "The sky is getting queer.” 
Abbott abruptly realized that a strange 
change had come over the heavens. All 
around him the sky was growing strangely 
dark. * 

It was 'not the darkness of gathering 
clouds. It was as though the light of the 
sky was being conquered and submerged 
by a surging darkness from nowhere. 

It was like the weird vibrant darkness 
that had momentarily enveloped his mind 
in his strange experience in die tomb! 

"Better get out of here!” Abbott ex- 
claimed, banking around sharply. "It’s 
some queer freak of weather — ” 

Next moment, he realized their imminent 
danger. Tie unnatural gloom had deepened 
to such degree that he could barely make 
out die stupendous peaks that rose about 
them. 

With a startled exclamation, Abbott 
opened the throtde. There was absolutely 
no wind, nodiing but an unholy stillness in 
which the shadowy darkness gloomed and 
thickened. 



He took a course to avoid the great 
square peak which he could no longer see. 
Tien things happened swiftly. 

A blinding flash of lightning seared 
across the heavens and revealed the black 
peak looming up just ahead of the plane! 

Yanez yelled wildly, and Abbott jerked 
hard at the controls. The plane started to 
curve sharply about, but he had a sickening 
realization that he was too late to avoid 
crashing into die cliffs. 

But a howling gust of storm-wind sud- 
denly smote the little ship and flung it 
bodily back from the looming cliffs. 

"Good God!” he cried, as he fought the 
controls. "If it hadn’t been for that storm- 
gust— ” 

Thunder crashed to drown his voice. 
Sudden storm was unloosing its fury, spears 
of terrific lightning tearing the unnatural 
darkness to shreds, an inferno of winds rag- 
ing around the little plane. 

A GAIN and again, that strange darkness 
closed in and left Abbott flying blind 
amid those threatening peaks. And again 
and again the lightning of the thunder- 
storm ripped through the gloom. 

Lightning that was like fiery serpents 
writhing across the heavens, struggled 
titanically with the black-winged darkness 
that strove to annihilate them! So seemed 
that infernal battle of the heavens to Abbott, 
as he hundred over the controls. 

A thin wail of terror came from the 
Guatemalan as the plane sank sickeningly. 
"The storm carries us downward!” 

Abbott saw the altimeter needle rushing 
bade. The plane was helpless in the grip 
of the howling storm. 

Again the fire-snakes uncoiled across the 
sky. 

By their flare, Abbott glimpsed the 
earth below rushing wildly up at them. 

Then he glimpsed something else — a 
long, straight black line that looked like a 
mere crack in the earth. It was a narrow 
canyon, of unguessable depth, invisible from 
ordinary altitudes. 

"That’s the valley below!” he yelled. 
"That long canyon must be Xibalba!” 

“We fall!” yelled Yanez, eyes popping 
from his head. 

Invisible giant hands of the thunder- 



THE VALLEY OF THE GODS 



13 



storm were dragging the laboring plane 
down toward that canyon, down into it! 

"Bail out!” he yelled to the Guatemalan.^ 
"We’re going to crash!” 

He grabbed up his pack, scrambled to 
the cabin door. He pushed Yanez out ahead 
of him and then they were turning over 
and over in the air as they plunged down- 
ward. 

Their parachutes puffed out. 

As they fell amid lightning-torn wind 
and blackness and thunder, Abbott had 
dazed glimpses of lightning-illumined 
scenes below. 

He glimpsed forests, gardens, the walls 
and terraces of a white stone city. Then 
with a ripping of silk, the parachute let 
him down through trees and brush. He felt 
a shock, and then knew nothing. 

When he recovered consciousness, Yanez 
was bending anxiously over him. The 
Guatemalan’s swarthy face was scratched, 
and looked wild. 

"Senor, I feared you dead!” he stuttered. 
"This place — ” 

Abbott sat up. Awe and wonder fell 
upon him as he looked around. 

There was no storm now. Quiet peace 
reigned here in a green forest of fairylike 
beauty. Tall ceibas, cedars and willows 
waved in the balmy breeze, in a curiously 
golden daylight. 

Abbott looked up. The softened light 
fell from the crack of sky high above, the 
mouth of the canyon. Two miles above 
his head it yawned, and the canyon itself 
was only a mile in width. 

"The merest crack in the surface of 
earth!” he marvelled. "No wonder it’s 
never been spotted by any plane.” 

Sudden remembrance increased his ex- 
citement. "I saw a city as we fell! A city, 
here in Xibalba — ” 

Yanez gripped his arm. "There are men 
around us in the forest, senor. I have heard 
them gathering.” 

Abbott scrambled to his feet. As he did 
so, from the trees around them stepped a 
score of fantastic figures! 

T O THE young archaeologist, it was as 
though the remote past had suddenly 
come to life. These were warriors of the 
ancient Maya! 



Copper-red, fierce-eyed men, their garb 
and weapons matched the sculptures on the 
walls of Chichen Itza and Uxmal and 
Copan. 

They wore wonderful headdresses of 
brilliant red and green feathers, built upon 
light wooden frameworks; short kirtles of 
jaguar skin and sandals of the same hide; 
belts of leather gemmed with jade and 
emerald. Their arms were spears and 
swords tipped with obsidian, like that 
ancient sword in his pack. 

“Mayans, of the oldest period!” whis- 
pered Abbott, his brain rocking. "By 
Heaven, the fabled valley, the city — is 
living !” 

Abbott felt a thrill only an archaeologist 
could understand. For years, scholars had 
dreamed of finding a lost, living remnant 
of the old Mayan civilization. 

Many a search had been made, in vain. 
But the clue of the old tomb, and die thun- 
derstorm that had swept them down into 
this hidden canyon, had brought him into 
the heart of such a survival. 

Abbott spoke to the advancing warriors, 
in the Mayan tongue that has remained al- 
most unchanged through the centuries. 

"We are — friends! We come from 

above, from outside this valley!” 

The warriors stopped, swords raised. 
Upon the fierce face of their magnificently 
attired captain came a look of incredulity. 

“From outside? You are lying, stranger! 
No man could descend the walls!” 

"It is truth!” Abbott persisted. "Thun- 
derstorm swept us down here — ” 

The captain’s face stiffened. "You say 
that thunderstorm brought you? That is 
strange — that is very strange.” 

Abbott could not understand what the 
other meant. He watched the play of doubt 
on that dark red face. 

The captain finally spoke. "This matter 
is not for my judgment. I, Vipal, am but a 
captain in the guards of Ummax, the king. 
You will come with us to Xibalba for his 
judgment.” 

"This is Xibalba, then?” cried Abbott 
eagerly. "The valley of the gods, of Zot- 
zilha and Kukulcan?” 

His question had an amazing effect. The 
Mayan warriors seemed to start, and into 
Vipal' s yellow eyes leaped a fierce lighc. 



14 



WEIRD TALES 



"Wh.it do you know of Kukulcan, stran- 
gers?" he cried menacingly. 

Abbott sensed that he had somehow 
blundered badly. He should have known 
better than to start asking questions so soon. 

"I meant no harm," he said earnestly. "I 
thought that Kukulcan, the Plumed Ser- 
pent, the lord of thunder, was the greatest 
of your gods." 

"Repeat that blasphemy and you’ll not 
live to reach Xibalba!” hissed Vipal. 
"Come!” 

Abbott, wondering, picked up his pack. 
More and more, this whole experience 
seemed dreamlike to him. 

Two thousand years might have rolled 
back for him, he thought. This buried 
valley hidden in the mountain-guarded 
wilderness lay untouched by time and 
change. 

But if these Mayans held true to the 
ancient civilization, why had his mention 
of Kukulcan so enraged them? Kukulcan 
had been the most worshipped of die old 
gods in the Mayan cities of long ago, had 
been the thunder god, die enemy of dark 
Zotzilha and his evil powers. 

Yanez trudged beside him, the tall, 
somber-eyed Mayan warriors marching on 
eadi side of them. Before they had gone 
far through the forest, they struck a broad- 
trail that ran northward up the valley. 

The forests were green and lovely. A 
small river flowed down the valley and the 
trail kept beside it. Looking up, Abbott 
glimpsed at the north end of the canyon 
the giant square black peak that blocked 
its end. Its frowning cliffs loomed stark 
and brutal. 

He thought he could descry a massive 
flight of stairs leading up the cliff to the 
portaled entrance of a black-mouthed 
cavern. 

"What is that cavern in the distant moun- 
tain?" he ventured to ask Vipal. 

The captain looked at him stonily. "It is 
a place which I think you will soon see, 
stranger.” 

The menace in the answer was clear, if 
the meaning was not. Abbott felt more and 
more enmeshed in mystery and danger. 

The trail led them past a giant, ancient 
stone pyramid-temple that rose in the 
forest. It looked crumbling, neglected, a 



terraced pyramid like the great temple at 
Chichen tea. 

Abbott glimpsed stone heads of gigantic 
plumed serpents rearing from its terraces, 
and realized it was the temple of Kukulcan. 
Why was it so neglected, forsaken, aban- 
doned to the forest? 

Then that riddle passed from his mind 
in a shock of wonder. The trail had 
emerged from the forest. Before them, be- 
yond gardens and orchards, rose the fantas- 
tic white mass of the city Xibalba. 

Ill 

OLDEN light of the dying day struck 
across the city. It was a mass of low, 
flat-roofed white stucco structures which 
were grouped around a central cluster of 
sculptured stone palaces and pyramidal 
shrines. Biggest of the palaces was a mas- 
sive, oblong pile surrounded by porticoes 
of giant columns, rich with grotesque carv- 
ing. 

Toward that barbarically magnificent 
structure, Abbott and Yanez were led by 
their fierce-eyed guards. As they entered 
the paved streets, the American's fascinated 
eyes beheld a vista of ancient Mayan life 
such as he had never expected to witness. 

Copper-skinned men and women of the 
lower class were here in great numbers, 
thronging to stare in wonder at Hie two 
strangers. Farmers, potters, weavers, all 
these were dressed both sexes alike in short 
kirtles that left their bodies bare above the 
waist. Here and there brilliant plumed cap- 
tains and dark-robed priests stood out in the 
throng. 

They crossed wonderful gardens and 
paved ball-courts to enter the massive 
palace. Abbott guessed that a runner had 
gone ahead of them, when they stepped into 
die long, torchlit main hall. 

For Ummax the king sat upon his throne 
of carven wood awaiting them, and war- 
riors, priests and women crowded the 
room. 

"Now, how came you into Xibalba, 
strangers?” demanded the king of Abbott. 
"Long has entrance to our valley been 
blocked by the great landslides of long ago.” 

Ummax was a giant of a man, his huge 
limbs wrapped in magnificent jaguar skins 



THE VALLEY OF THE GODS 



15 



and jewelled leather trappings, the brilliant 
lumes of his fantastic headdress falling 
alfway to the floor. He sat with a massive 
black stone mace across his knees. 

His dark red face was gross but stark 
in its strength, with brutality and cunning 
in his eyes as he glared at Abbott. 

The captain Vipal spoke before Abbott 
could answer. "They say that they were 
brought down into the valley by thunder- 
storm.” 

A big warrior beside the throne, a griz- 
zled, one-eyed, scarred-faced captain in 
white plumes, uttered a loud exclamation. 

"By thunderstorm? And this stranger is 
fair of hair, as legend tells of — ” 

The king Ummax interrupted fiercely. 
"What you hint at is impossible, Huroc! 
The man is lying!” 

A girl beyond the grizzled, scarred war- 
rior spoke quietly. "The man cannot be 
lying when he has not yet spoken for him- 
self.” 

Abbott looked at her in wonder and 
quick admiration. This Mayan princess 
was a figure of wild, barbaric loveliness. 

Her slim copper body had for garment 
but a richly embroidered white linen kirtle, 
fringed with jade beads. Her soft shoulders 
and proud little breasts bare, her dark hair 
crowned by an elaborate headdress, her 
chiselled features and dark eyes had a com- 
pelling allure. 

Ummax had turned on her furiously. 
"You, Shuima, are supporting Huroc in 
hinting blasphemy! I tell you to beware!” 

Abbott found his voice. "I do not under- 
stand all this. It is true that storm brought 
me here, yet I was searching for this valley 
of Xibalba. I found a clue to its location in 
a tomb far away.” 

"A tomb?” mocked Ummax. "A tomb 
that led you to Xibalba? All lies!” 

He raised his hand. "Vipal, you will 
take these two strangers to — ” 

"I'm telling the truth!” Abbott broke in 
desperately. And then he bethought him- 
self of a half-proof he could show. 

He stooped swiftly and tore open the 
pack he had dropped at his feet. From it, 
he drew that ancient, short, heavy sword. 

"See, I found this sword in the tomb! 
And there was an inscription, telling — ” 

Abbott’s voice trailed off. A strange and 



sudden change had corne over every human 
being in the barbaric, torchlit hall. 

Ummax, the big one-eyed captain Huroc, 
the girl Shuima — they and everyone else 
seemed stricken by a strange paralysis as 
they stared at the ancient, heavy weapon in 
Abbott’s hand. 

"The sword of Kukulcan!” whispered 
Huroc, his single eye wild, flaming with ex- 
citement. "Then the Plumed One after- 
all these ages has returned!” 

Ummax bounded to his feet, towering 
gigantic, clutching his great black mace as 
he glared at Abbott. 

"So it was the lord of thunder who 
brought you here!” he hissed. 

And then, abruptly, Abbott saw a strange 
and awful change take place in Ummax’s 
face. 

It suddenly distorted into a wholly dif- 
ferent face, into the handsome, heavy-lid- 
ded, evil countenance that Abbott had con- 
fronted in that strange vision in the tomb. 

Darkness seemed to gloom and thicken 
in the torchlit hall! Unearthly darkness, 
something cold, alien, terrifying — 

A ND then swiftly the handsome, evil 
face was gone, and it was Ummax’ 
own brutal, raging countenance that looked 
down at him. 

Ummax seemed to struggle for control 
over himself before he spoke. 

"Stranger, that sword is — known, here,” 
he said finally. "Your tale may be true. At 
least, we welcome you as a guest until we 
can speak further of these things. 

"Conduct them to fitting quarters,” he 
told Vipal jerkily. And then he added 
fiercely, glaring around the awe-stricken 
throng, "And let no blasphemous talk of 
these things go abroad!” 

Abbott, stunned and mystified, put the 
sword back into his pack and with Yanez 
followed the captain Vipal from the room. 

The face of the tigerish Mayan warrior 
looked ashen in the torchlight of the sculp- 
tured corridors through which he led. He 
bowed low as he ushered them into a long, 
white-walled chamber. 

"Food and drink will be brought you, 
lords,” he said huskily, and withdrew. 

Abbott looked wonderingly around the 
torch-illumined room. Brilliant feather 



16 



WEIRD TALES 



tapestries woven with familiar Mayan de- 
signs hung from the walls. Low stools of 
carven wood and bright woven mats were 
the only furniture. Small barred windows 
looked out into the night. 

Quickly, serving-maids appeared with 
colorful pottery trays and bowls and flagons. 
The copper-skinned girls, fair bodies bare 
to the waist, looked with extreme awe at 
Abbott and Yanez as they set down their 
burdens. 

One, bowing low before him, seized his 
hand and pressed it to her lips. 

"Many in Xibalba have waited long for 
Kukulcan’s return, lord!’' she whispered. 

Abbott stared after them when they had 
gone. "I’ll be damned! Because of that 
sword and the thunderstorm, these people 
have identified me somehow with their god 
Kukulcan!” 

"Gods of thunder and gods of evil — 
this place is unholy, accursed!” exclaimed 
Yanez, crossing himself. 

The Guatemalan’s swarthy face was pale, 
his hands shaking. Abbott slapped him re- 
assuringly on the shoulder. 

"Buck up, Jose. Just because they’re su- 
perstitious is no reason why it should affect 
us.” 

"It is not just superstition, no!” said 
Yanez feverishly. “You saw that devil-king 
call hell’s demons to him there in the 
throne-room! You saw his face, saw the 
darkness that gathered — ” 

"Hell, will you let a few grimaces and 
a chance shadow scare you?” Abbott de- 
manded impatiently. "We’ve found a won- 
derful place, a place that will make us 
famous. Forget all this nonsense of gods 
and devils.” 

But later, after they had eaten and were 
stretched on soft mats in the darkened 
chamber, Abbott found it not easy to for- 
get. 

He lay, watdiing the flickering gleam of 
torchlight that came through the windows 
from somewhere outside the palace, and 
turning over and over in his mind the weird 
situation into which he had stumbled. 

W HY had the chance identification of 
himself with Kukulcan roused in these 
people such deep and opposed emotions, of 
rage on the part of Ummax, of awe in 



others, of fervent hope in some? What bad 
happened there in the throne-room when 
it had so strangely darkened? 

Abbott did not realize that he had fallen 
into exhausted slumber until he suddenly 
awoke, alert and quivering. Then he heard 
a slight, stealthy sound. 

A dark shadow was stealing toward him, 
bending over him. Instantly Abbott 
bounded upward and fiercely gripped the 
intruder. 

He was thunderstruck to find himself 
gripping slim, soft naked shoulders, with 
perfumed hair against his face. 

"Lord, it is I, Shuima!” whispered a 
throbbing voice. "Strike not for I am not 
your enemy!” 

"Shuima? The princess in the throne- 
room?” whispered Abbott, stunned. "What 
the devil — ” 

A bigger, dark figure crossed the torch- 
light gleam from the window, and Yanez 
awoke to utter a startled squawk. 

"Quiet your friend or all is lost!” warned 
Shuima swiftly. "It is Huroc, who has 
come with me on this mission.” 

Huroc? The grizzled one-eyed captain? 
Abbott felt more and more mystified but 
in a ha9ty whisper he silenced the Guate- 
malan. 

Shuima’s soft hand pulled him down to 
the floor beside the window. By the dim 
glimmer of light from outside, he could 
descry her chiselled face and the scarred 
mask of Huroc. 

The girl was speaking quickly. "Lord, 
Huroc and I have come thus by secret 
stealth to your chamber, to warn you that 
at this very moment Ummax gathers the 
powers of the Bat-winged one against 
you! ” 

"The Bat-winged? You mean Zotzilha, 
your bat-god of darkness? Just what do 
you mean by that?” Abbott asked incredu- 
lously. 

Huroc’ s deep voice throbbed. "Surely 
you know well. Have you not returned as 
we have long prayed you would, to crush 
that evil one? Is it not why you have come, 
lord Kukulcan?” 

Abbott gasped. "You call me Kukulcan? 
This is all madness. I am no god.” 

"No, but you are the chosen of the god,” 
Shuima said quickly. "You are the Holder 



THE VALLEY OF THE GODS 



17 



of Kukulcan, as Ummax is Holder of dark 
Zotzilha.” 

Abbott mentally damned all superstition. 
Before he could protest, the girl was rapidly 
whispering on. 

"It is strange that you do not realize 
these things yourself! For Kukulcan 
brought you here, his thunders sweeping 
you down into our valley as you told. And 
Kukulcan will surely manifest himself in 
you, for the final struggle that even now 
impends.” 

"Struggle? With what? With whom?” 
Abbott wanted to know. 

"With the Bat-winged!” Huroc growled 
fiercely, his' huge figure shaking with 
hatred. ’With the dark lord of evil who 
for generations has fed and fattened upon 
our helpless race!” 

IV 

S HUIMA’S soft fingers gripped Abbott’s 
hand passionately as she whispered 
swiftly. 

"Twenty centuries have passed since 
both Kukulcan and Zotzilha manifested 
themselves through living men in our valley. 
Zotzilha, die Bat-winged, to batten upon 
the life-force of the sacrifices offered him. 
But Kukulcan, the Plumed Serpent, to teach 
and help us! 

"Kukulcan, though his Holder, blessed 
our people then. He drove the Bat- winged 
back into his lair in the black mountain, 
and he taught us ways of peace and happi- 
ness. Then, in a fateful day, the prince of 
Iltzlan who was then the Holder of Kukul- 
can led a tribe of our folk into the outer 
world when this valley became too small 
for our numbers. 

"Iltzlan never returned! And the sword 
of Kukulcan by which a man could alone 
become Holder of the god, was lost with 
him in the outer world. So dark Zotzilha 
came forth from his lair and dominated our 
people, and since then has reigned in wick- 
edness over them through such instruments 
as that Ummax who is now his Holder. 

"But now you have come back with the 
sword, and now we know that Kukulcan 
means to manifest himself through you and 
to end the tyranny of the Bat-winged and 
his creatures in Xibalba forever!” 



Abbott was-v appalled. The superstitious 
dualism of this lost people’s faith had in- 
volved his own person. 

His possession of that sword which he 
had taken from the tomb which he now 
knew was Iltzlan’s, had made them think 
him a chosen instrument of their god Kukul- 
can. 

"I know nothing of gods!” he protested. 
"By my people, Kukulcan is considered a 
mere myth.” 

"Kukulcan is no myth!” Huroc ex- 
claimed. "He is force, invisible but tangi- 
ble, real, mighty — aye, as Zotzilha is real 
and mighty. The Plumed Serpent is but 
the symbol of his lightnings. The real 
Kukulcan is not of this world.” 

It sounded almost convincing. But 
Abbott forced himself to dismiss supersti- 
tion from his mind. He must keep his head 
clear. 

"Just what do you expect me to do to. 
unseat Ummax-Zotzilha's tyranny? You 
have some plan?” 

Shuima’s answer stunned him. "You go 
with us now to the neglected Temple of 
the Plumed Serpent. There have already 
gathered a host of those in Xibalba who 
still are secretly devoted to Kukulcan — like 
the two guards at your doorway who let us 
into your chamber. 

"There in his temple, Kukulcan will 
manifest himself in you as his Holder. And 
when our people see that, they will follow 
you to the death against Ummax and his 
warriors!” 

Abbott was appalled. They expected 
some kind of supernatural possession to 
manifest itself in him. 

It was insane. Yet he had to fall in with 
the idea, to humor their belief, if he were 
not to be murdered in this palace-trap. 

"All right, I’ll go,” he said quickly. "But 
remember that 1 claim none of the kinship 
with Kukulcan that you credit!" 

He turned to the Guatemalan. "Yanez, it 
might be safer for you to get clear of this 
whole tangle once we’re out of the palace. 
I don’t want to drag you into further dan- 
ger.” 

"I think there is danger everywhere in 
this valley tonight, senor,” whispered 
Yanez. "And I go where you go.” 

Huroc opened the door, torchlight from 



18 



WEIRD TALES 



the corridor outside outlining his massive 
figure. He had a heavy sword in his hand. 

"Let us be quick! And forget not the 
consecrated sword, lord Kukulcan!” 

Abbott took the heavy, ancient sword 
from his pack and followed the huge one- 
eyed warrior and the slim girl into the hall- 
way. 

The two guards on duty outside it bowed 
to him with deep reverence. "We are ot 
the faith, Lord Kukulcan!” 

"Come! This way!” whispered Shuima. 

They had taken but ten steps toward the 
angle of the corridor when there suddenly 
came around it the captain, Vipal. 

The Mayan was not three feet in front 
of them, and his tigerish face stiffened as 
he struck with the drawn sword in his hand. 

"I guessed there might be treachery!” he 
hissed, as the obsidian-edged blade drove 
at Abbott’s heart. 

With a low, warning cry, Yanez shoved 
Abbott violently aside. As Abbott reeled, 
he heard a choking gasp. 

'Senor — ” 

H E REGAINED footing, whirled with 
the ancient sword uplifted. But in 
that brief moment, it was already over. 

Big Huroc’s giant arm had whipped 
around Vipal’s throat. There was a dull, 
cracking sound, and the tigerish warrior 
went limp with eyes rolling horribly. 

"Quieter that way!” panted the one-eyed 
giant. 

"Lord, your friend is hurt!” exclaimed 
Shuima. 

Yanez lay, clutching the ghastly wound 
made in his side by that swift, saw-toothed 
sword. His face drained of color. 

He whispered a word to Abbott bending 
frantically over him. The word and his 
life ended together. 

"Damn it, I brought the man to death!” 
choked Abbott. "He took that sword-blow 
meant for me — ” 

"Death is close for all of us unless we 
get out of the palace at once,” warned 
Huroc. He swung to the two guards who 
had come racing along the corridor. "Hide 
these bodies! We go!” 

Abbott’s brain was whipped with grief, 
remorse, doubt, as he followed the giant 
and the girl hastily out of the palace. 



Deep black brooded the night over 
Xibalba, only a thin scimitar of stars across 
the heavens marking the mouth of the 
canyon high overhead. He stumbled with 
his guides across gardens, along unlighted 
and deserted narrow streets of the low city. 

The torchlit mass of the palace fell be- 
hind and presently they were in the forest 
and pressing along a narrow trail. Birds 
screamed in the dark trees- as they passed, 
brandies whipped their faces. 

Huroc looked back and uttered a low 
exclamation. Abbott descried, far back at 
the north end of the valley, torches made 
tiny by distance coming down the stair in 
that massive mountain-cliff. 

“Ummax returns from the Temple of the 
Bat-winged!” rasped the one-eyed giant. 
"He will miss you, and then — ” 

He did not finish, but quickened his 
pace, Shuima’s hand on Abbott’s arm urging 
him ever faster. 

Then through the forest filtered red torch- 
light. There rose before them the looming 
white terraces of the great pyramidal 
Temple of the Plumed Serpent. 

Men and women numbering many hun- 
dreds waited with flaring torches on the 
terraces, a tense and silent host. Many were 
warriors fully armed, and the eyes of all 
fastened on Abbott’s face as he went be- 
tween his two companions up the first mas- 
sive stairway. 

"The sword! It is Kukulcan’s sword!” 
he heard them whisper excitedly as they 
glimpsed the ancient weapon he carried. 

"The lord of thunder! The Plumed 
Serpent!” swelled the cry. 

A BBOTT felt dazed when he reached the 
flat shrine atop the pyramid. Here 
reared two enormous stone effigies of the 
plumed snake, great bodies coiled, mighty 
heads challengingly upthrust. Between 
them was a stone chair around which their 
coils writhed protectingly. 

He turned and looked down at the hosts 
on the torchlit terraces. A deep, taut silence 
had now fallen upon them, and their faces 
were like graven masks of utter expectation 
turned up to him. 

"You must sit in the chair of the Holder, 
and grasp the sword while we make the in- 
vocation to Kukulcan,” Huroc told him. 



THE VALLEY OF THE GODS 



19 



"Huroc! Shuima! This is all crazy!” 
Abbott protested. "What you expect can- 
not happen.” 

"We know that you are the chosen Holder 
or you would not have found the sword!” 
exclaimed Huroc. "Take your place! The 
invocation begins.” 

They were chanting, those hosts down on 
the terraces. Chanting words that were 
familiar to Abbott from the old inscriptions. 

"Bright One, Lord of the Thunder, 

Plumed Serpent of living lightning - — ” 

Sitting there above them, gripping the 
ancient sword, Abbott heard a low roll of 
thunder up the canyon and groaned in- 
wardly. 

"They'll think it the answer to their in- 
vocation! And when nothing else hap- 
pens — ” 

"Lord of the storm- swept sky — ” 

The thunder rolled louder as the chant 
swelled. And Abbott stiffened suddenly on 
his stone seat. 

Force again was rushing up from the 
sword into his arm and body, as it had 
seemed to in the tomb. But now more 
powerfully, his whole body tingling and 
quivering from its impact! 

"Electric influences of that coming 
storm,” Abbott tried to tell himself, his 
throat dry. 

The torchlit throng below seemed to dis- 
solve in bright mists, the swell of the chant 
and the roll of thunder to merge into a 
steady roaring in his ears. 

He whirled, spun, was engulfed by shin- 
ing mist. And again, but more completely 
now, he felt the impact upon his brain of 
a mind cool, vast and alien. 

“I am he whom these folk call Kukul- 
can. But I am no god.” 

He heard that cool, quiet voice, in the 
whirling mists. Yet it spoke inside his own 
brain! 

"You live in a universe that has infinite- 
ly many dimensions unknown to you. In 
those dimensional abysses dwell entities 
such as you have not imagined, formless, 
bodiless, yet powerful. And some of them 
are — evil. 

"Long ago, one of those evil ones 
escaped our watch and penetrated through 
to the dimension of your Earth. He laired 
in this valley, became worshipped and 



dreaded as the Bat-winged, as a god of 
evil, by these ignorant folk. 

“I, whose fault allowed his escape, was 
sent to force him back into his own dark 
dimensional gulfs. But he had grown too 
strong! He has maintained himself here, 
feeding on the life-force of sacrifices and 
utilizing men as his instruments, for cen- 
turies. 

"And for centuries I have been unable 
to interfere, because the sword you hold 
was lost by chance in the outer world. That 
sword is a cunningly contrived key which 
can open the way between dimensions and 
allow me to manifest myself through the 
man who holds it. Your finding it enabled 
me to use you as my instrument against the 
Bat-winged. 

"He must be destroyed, now or never, 
lest he grow too great for this valley and 
reach dark arms out over your earth. 'Ihe 
black mace of Ummax is the key by which 
he can reach into this world. You must 
secure and destroy that mace, at all costs! ' 

Crash of thunder shook the mists that 
shrouded Garth Abbott’s mind, and sud- 
denly those bright mists were fading. 

He opened dazed eyes upon the faces and 
windblown torches beneath him, and saw 
awe in Huroc’s burning eye and Shuma’s 
face. He knew that his own face must have 
been strange, unhuman. 

Down from the gathering storm smote 
lightning that seemed to dance upon the 
temple top and outline the great Plumed 
Serpents of stone beside him, like coiling 
snakes of living fire. 

"Kukulcan!” roared the throng beneath, 
frantically acclaiming the dazed Abbott. 
"Kukulcan returns!” 

Abbott, brain reeling from that weird 
mental possession that still seemed partly to 
grip him, found himself crying out. 

"I am the Holder of the Plumed Serpent! 
Kukulcan returns in me! And I say that 
we march on Xibalba now, to pull down 
dark Zotzilha’s tyranny forever!’’ 

V 

D ELUSION, hallucination born of wak- 
ing nightmare that the rush and 
strangeness of events had brought him? He 
could not wholly believe that, with that 



20 



WEIRD TALES 



supernal wrath and purpose still possessing 
his mind. 

If an unearthly, evil thing had reached 
into earth from alien abysses, if he himself 
was really the human instrument by which 
it must be driven back, he must not linger 
now to doubt! 

"Huroc, gather our warriors!” he cried. 
“We march back on the city at once.” 

"Were ready now!” shouted the giant. 
"Our one chance is to surprise Ummax 
and — ” 

Shrill wail from the forest interrupted 
him, and up onto the torch! it terraces of 
the temple staggered a Mayan warrior cov- 
ered with blood and dust. 

"The city’s people have risen against 
Ummax!” he cried. "When the king re- 
turned from the Bat-winged’s temple and 
gathered his guards to follow you here, the 
people rose for Kukulcan!” 

"No chance of surprise now! It’s 
started!” yelled Abbott. "Come on!” 

Huroc and Shuima were beside him as his 
host poured through the forest in a torrent 
of torches and swords. 

"The people can’t stand long against 
Ummax’ guards!” Huroc was shouting as 
they ran. "But with you to lead them, all 
tilings are possible!” 

Thunder of the oncoming tempest rolled 
behind them as they burst out of die forest 
into sight of the city. 

Xibalba writhed in the throes of battle! 
Wildly shaken torches revealed the clash- 
ing combat in its streets as Ummax’ solid 
masses of guards cut through the seething 
mob of rebel citizens. 

Abbott saw that the raging revolt 
wavered already on the brink of defeat, 
that the disciplined warriors were cutting 
swiftly through the wild mob. 

"Slay all with arms in their hands!” 
roare'd Ummax’ bull voice across the din. 
"Stamp out these traitors, once and for 
all!” 

Abbott glimpsed the towering figure of 
die king, his wonderful plumes nodding 
above the heads of his guards as lie bran- 
dished and struck with die great black mace 
that was his weapon. 

That black mace was more than a weapon! 
In Abbott’s fevered brain, as he charged 
beside Huroc. rang remembrance of that 



mental voice that had seemed to speak to 
him in the temple. 

"The black mace of Ummax is the key 
by which Zotzilha can reach into this world. 
You must destroy it, at all costs!” L 

"Kukulcan! Kukulcan!” rose the waver- 
ing cry of the rebels, even as they fell back 
before the swords and spears of the guards. 

"Kukulcan is here!" roared Huroc, as he 
and Abbott with 'their warriors crashed into 
the melee. "The Plumed Serpent leads us!” 

At sight of Abbott’s figure, of the heavy, 
ancient sword he carried, a thunderous 
shout roared from the mob. They surged 
forward in mad new charge. 

Abbott felt himself carried as on the 
crest of a human wave against the solid 
ranks of Ummax' guards. Saw-edged 
swords and spears gleamed in the shaken 
torchlight before his eyes. 

He struck blindly with his sword, felt it 
bite into flesh and bone. He glimpsed awe 
on the faces of Ummax’ men as they fell 
back, a superstitious dread. 

"We’re breaking them!” shouted Huroc 
close beside him, the giant exultant. "On, 
Kukulcan!” 

"Hold firm!” roared Ummax to his men. 
"The Bat- winged is with us. See!” 

Ummax had raised his black mace high 
in the torchlight. A swift, subtle change 
was coming over the raging scene. 

Cold, malefic darkness seemed rolling 
down in an awesome wave upon Abbott 
and Huroc and their advancing horde, 
smothering their torches, dazing and blind- 
ing them. 

"The wings of our master fall upon 
them! Strike and spare not!” howled 
Ummax, exultant. "But take the false 
Kukulcan and the traitors Huroc and 
Shuima alive!” 

Abbott felt die pulse of dismay, of dawn- 
ing terror, through his forces as that chill, 
rolling darkness deepened over diem. 

They were giving back, crying aloud in 
fear! And he too felt a strange dread of 
that gathering gloom. 

He told himself fiercely that he was let- 
ting superstition affect him, that it was only 
a blast of chill air from the storm rolling 
up the valley that was smothering the 
torches. And yet — 

Ummax’ guards were breaking among 



THE VALLEY OF THE GODS 



21 



his shaken forces, swords were striking 
fiercely at him now, Huroc fighting madly 
beside him. 

"Shuima is taken, our men give way!” 
the giant cried hoarsely. "Lord Kukulcan, 
unless you lift the Bat-winged’s dark- 
ness — ” 

Shuima captured? Ummax roaring in tri- 
umph as he urged his triumphant warriors 
on? Steady, wrathful anger that was not 
his own mind’s rage seemed to possess 
Abbott’s brain fully now. 

"Fear not!” he heard himself shouting. 
"Zotziiha’s dark forces cannot stand 
against these! ” 

And he flung his hand to point skyward, 
at blinding lightning uncoiling and searing 
through the chill darkness. 

T HE hellish crash of thunder that fol- 
lowed those first lightnings of the break- 
ing storm was punctuated by Huroc’s cry. 

"The fire-serpents of Kukulcan strike 
across the sky! The lord of thunder leads 
us!” 

And as the full fury of the tempest 
crashed upon Xibalba, the warriors behind 
Abbott surged resistlessly forward. 

"Kukulcan leads us!” shrilled the wild, 
exultant cry. 

To Abbot, that battle in the storm-lashed 
streets became a mad chaos of swords and 
shouts and ghastly faces, of blinding light- 
ning flaring in battle against sullen dark- 
ness. 

Battle of gods as well as men? Or not 
of gods, but of entities from far beyond 
Earth’s dimensions now in death-grapple 
here? 

He could not speculate upon that now. 
He had but one objective in his mind, and 
that was to cut his way to Ummax and 
seize that mighty black mace which the 
towering king wielded. 

But Ummax disappeared from view as 
the battle lost form and changed into a 
staggering, swirling melee. His guards were 
being split up, attacked in groups, .over- 
whelmed by weight of raging numbers. 

Abbott found Huroc grasping his arm, 
leaning to shout to him above die roll of 
thunder and hiss of rain. 

"We've won the city! It’s the end of 
Ummax’ tyranny!” 



"Not the end until he is dead and his 
black weapon in my hands!” cried Abbott. 
"Quick, to the palace! We must find him!” 
Wolfishly-shouting, battle- fevered men 
poured after them over the 'last remnants 
of resistance to die massive palace. 

In the torchlit corridors of the great pile 
they found no one but scared servants who 
gave them news of Ummax. 

"The king and his last warriors fled past 
here to the Temple of the Bat-winged! They 
had the princess Shuima with them!” 

Huroc uttered a hoarse exclamation. "We 
must catch them before they enter Zotziiha’s 
dark cavern! For no man but Ummax him- 
self can enter the Bat-winged’s lair!” 
Abbott whirled. "Quick, then! We can’t 
wait for the others!” 

With die hundred men who had followed 
them into die palace, he and Huroc plunged 
out into the tempest and hastened north- 
ward up the valley. 

VI 

A BBOTT could have imagined no spec- 
tacle of such awesome grandeur as the 
thunderstorm that was moving with them 
up the great canyon. Confined between 
those lofty rock walls, its thunders were 
deafening and each lightning-flash appeared 
to rive the universe. 

Wind and rain were wildly rocking the 
forest along whose trails they pressed. They 
had no torches and only by light of the re- 
current flashes could they finally make out 
die black, looming bulk of the square moun- 
tain that headed die valley. 

"See, they climb the stairs to the Bat- 
winged’s temple!” yelled Huroc, pointing 
widi his sword. "After them!” 

"We follow, Kukulcan!” cried the mad- 
dened Mayan warriors behind them. 

By the lightning-flashes, Abbott saw the 
stair as a great flight of broad steps cut 
from the black living rock and leading right 
up the steep slope of the mountain. 

Black stone statues of bat-winged Zotzilha 
guarded the landing halfway up the stair, 
and here Ummax’ two-score guards had 
turned desperately with raised swords. 

"They seek to hold us while Ummax 
escapes with Shuima into the Bat-wir.ged’s 
lair!” raged Huroc. 



22 



WEIRD TALES 



Abbott, by a blinding flash, himself saw 
Ummax climbing on up the stair and drag- 
ging the senseless form of the Mayan girl. 

"Crush them down! See, Kukulcan’s 
lightnings assault the evil one’s lair! - ' Huroc 
encouraged. 

The flashes of incessant lightning were 
indeed striking the face of the black moun- 
tain, riving away great masses of rock. 

Reason told Abbott that metallic ores in 
the mountain must be attracting the light- 
ning. But the stunning spectacle seemed to 
transcend such logic by its supernatural 
power. 

Swords clashed and rang across the stair 
as they readied the landing and Ummax’ 
guards. Abbott, staggering on the slippery 
wet stone, ducked one vicious blow and 
hacked at the distorted face beyond. 

The lightning showed six men already 
cut down when the rest of Ummax’ men, 
unnerved by the appalling flashes, gave up. 

"Spare our lives, Kukulcan!” they cried, 
dropping their weapons. "The king forced 
us to stand against you!” 

“Take them prisoner!” Abbott cried to 
his shouting warriors. "Now up the stair, 
Huroc!” 

They raced with a score of their men up 
the last flight of massive steps. The whole 
mountain seemed rocking and quivering to 
the continuous lightning-blasts as they 
reached the top landing. 

This broad stone platform was a mere 
shelf cut in the side of the cliff. From it, a 
high, dark tunnel ran into the solid rock 
of the mountain. And over that dark por- 
tal spread the stone wings of Zotzilha, 
guarding, warding the lair within. 

Abbott gripped his sword and started 
into the dark passage, and Huroc and the 
others hesitantly started to follow him. 

They stepped into a deep darkness that 
was utterly cold. A freezing chill smote to 
Abbott’s bones, a feeling of iciness and 
suffocation as the sullen darkness in the 
tunnel swiftly thickened. 

“The Bat-winged’s power is upon us!” 
choked Huroc. "I cannot move!” 

He and the other Mayans seemed actual- 
ly petrified, either by superstitious terror or 
by the malign grip of that icy darkness. 

But though Abbott himself felt the 
smothering grasp of the frigid gloom, he 



was still able to struggle forward along 
the somber tunnel. 

Flash on flash of lightning sent a mo- 
mentary blinding glare down the passage- 
way ahead of him, and for that moment he 
found himself able to pitch forward at in- 
creased speed. 

"Kukulcan goes to slay the Bat-winged in 
his lair!” he heard Huroc shouting, behind 
him. 

Abbott felt himself two utterly divergent 
beings as he pressed unsteadily forward 
through those gloomy cavern tunnels, sword 
gripped in his hand. 

He was Garth Abbott, American and 
archaeologist, seeking to save the girl 
Shuima from the brutal savage tyrant who 
had dragged her here with murderous pur- 
pose. 

But he was also the unearthly being who 
was using him as instrument, he was also 
that bright being from other-world dimen- 
sions whose century-old struggle with a 
thing of evil had now reached climax. 

"Zotzilha, I come!” he seemed to hear 
himself shouting fiercely down the tunnels. 
"Will you meet me, spawn of darkness?” 

The part of him that was Garth Abbott 
rejected that fierce challenge as mere men- 
tal aberration born of the influence of storm 
and battle on his fevered mind. 

But the part of him -that was Kukulcan 
drove him forward with raging eagerness 
against the rolling, turbid darkness. 

T HE tunnel debouched into a mighty cav- 
ern. And here darkness seemed en- 
throned and supreme, a swirling blackness 
as of extra-terrestrial abysses that blinded 
and staggered Abbott. 

Hoarse, bellowing laughter like banter- 
ings in hell broke echoing around Abbott 
as he swayed irresolute. 

“So you came to meet me, Kukulcan? 
Then be it so!” it mocked. 

A titan thunderclap rocked the mountain 
as bright lightning flashed from outside 
along the tunnels into this buried cavern. 

The throbbing flare of fiery radiance for 
a moment illumined the whole interior of 
the cavernous space to Abbott’s eyes. 

He saw, across the cavern, the gigantic, 
looming stone image of a huge bat with 
outspread wings, whose red jewel-eyes 



THE VALLEY OF THE GODS 



25 



glared down at him and at whose feet 
Shuima’s slim body lay unmoving. 

And he saw also Ummax towering be- 
side him, black mace already raised to dash 
down upon his head! 

The lightning-flash died — and Abbott 
whirled away and heard the whistle of the 
mace as it grazed past him in falling. 

Wrapped again in the suffocating cold 
darkness, Abbott lunged and stabbed with 
his sword — but stabbed empty air. 

''This darkness is my realm!” mocked 
Ummax' voice. "You cannot escape — ” 

The lightning flared in the tunnels again, 
and in time to show Abbott that the tower- 
ing Mayan was charging him. 

Abbott struck savagely before the flare 
should fade, and felt his sword bite into 
his antagonist’s shoulder. But the whirl- 
ing mace struck his head a glancing blow, 
this time. 

He staggered, felt himself falling, heard 
Ummax’ hoarse shout of triumph. Desper- 
ately, as he fell, Abbott caught at the May- 
an’s legs and brought him down before he 
could swing the mace again. 

They grappled on the rock floor of the 
cavern, Ummax ferociously choking him 
into helplessness. And the dancing flares 
of lightning that were now continuous 
in the outer tunnels showed Abbott the 
distorted face of Unmax as the supreme 
horror. 

For it was the handsome, evil alien face 
he had twice before glimpsed that now had 
usurped Ummax’ features. 

Face of Zotzilha glaring down at him 
from the human body it used as instrument? 
Was his own face in this terrible moment 
the countenance of Garth Abbott or of 
Kukulcan? 

His shaken senses were fading as Um- 
max’ great hands throttled him. The tower- 
ing Mayan leaped up, snatching up the black 
mace to bring it down on Abbott in a final 
death-blow. 

Ummax’ wounded shoulder checked him 
for a moment, forced him to shift his grip 
upon the mace. And in that moment, with 
desperate upsurge of last strength, Abbott 
bounded up and whirled his sword and 
struck. 

He felt the sword crash through the up- 
lifted mace, shattering it to fragments! He 



felt it tear deep into the towering Mayan’s 
breast! 

"Beaten, driven, by the Bright One!” 
howled Ummax as he staggered. "Forever 
exiled — ” 

T HUNDER rocked the mountain wildly, 
and the fiery serpents of lightning in the 
tunnels showed Abbott that as Ummax fell 
it was the Mayan’s own gross face that now 
was stiffening in death. 

And Abbott felt, at the same moment, re- 
lease from the strange tension of possession 
that had seemed to grip him all this night. 

Gone dark Zotzilha, forced back into the 
black abysses from which he had long ago 
crept into earth? And gone too Kukulcan, 
his mission finished? 

Abbott heard the grind and roll of shift- 
ing rock, and by the fading flare his dazed 
eyes saw the giant bat-winged image rock- 
ing forward on its base. 

He sprang unsteadily and snatched Shui- 
ma’s slim figure aside as the statue raised 
of old by Zotzilha’s worshipers ponderously 
leaned and fell and crashed to ruin. 

"The Bat-winged!” choked the Mayan girl 
fearfully when he had carried her into die 
outer tunnel, and had revived her. 

"It has perished, and there is no more to 
fear,” he told her hoarsely. 

Shuima clung to him, quivering. "Um- 
max would have sacrificed me to it, as he 
has sacrificed many others. Yes, for ages, 
dark Zotzilha has drunk the life of victims 
in that dreacj cavern.” 

Had it been so? Had, for centuries, some 
dark and alien being from beyond fed upon 
the life-force of men and women in mon- 
strous vampirism? Or was that only super- 
stition masking brutal murder? 

"You have set Xibalba free from that 
horror, Lord Kukulcan!” 

"Kukulcan no more,” he told her. "What- 
ever I was tonight, possessed or mad, I am 
so no longer.” 

Possession or momentary madness? He 
would never know which, for certain. He 
might come more and more to believe that 
only the influence of time and place and 
superstition had given him those queer de- 
lusions of having been an instrument in a 
struggle transcending earth. 

But, remembering the strange chain of 



24 



WEIRD TALES 



fate that had brought him from a chance- 
found tomb to lead the fight against evil 
tyranny of this lost, forgotten race, he would 
never be too sure! 

He walked unsteadily with Shuima out 
through the tunnels to the stone landing, and 
stood there with her in the flare of the 
dying storm as he faced the frantic acclaim 
of Huroc and his warriors. 

"The Plumed Serpent is victor! Hail the 



Holder of Kukulcan, the new lord of Xi- 
balba!” 

' Abbott knew then that whatever had 
brought him to Xibalba, he would stay here. 
He could bring these people the best of the 
outside world, could in time reveal them to 
that world. 

But all that lay in future years. For now, 
standing with his arm tightening around 
Shuima, he was content. 



The Haunted Stairs 




BY YETZA GILLESPIE 



rpHE staircase narrow as the way 
- L Unto salvation’s door, 

Leads from a hall as dark as sin 
With deep stains on the floor. 

Nobody knows who climbed halfway 
To where the turn is black, 

What clutching fingers waited there, 
Who felt the heartstrings crack. 



I’ll step into the hall some night 
When I forget my prayers, 

And to my sorrow, see what stands 
Upon the dreadful stairs. 



And no one knows what now ascend' 
The thirteenth step — and stops, 

And flutters like a netted bird 
Before it moans, and drops. . . . 





XT is believed that 
a lighted candle in the 

ROOM DURING THE TIME 
OP APPEARANCE OF A / 
V GHOST WILL BURN A yB 
NX BB/LUANr&LOE yU 

O/? QByy 



Supers ti lions and ^Jal i 



ooJ 






When the ancient Egyptians 

SACRIFICED A BULL, THEY INVOKED 
UPON ITS HEAD ALL TWc-EV/tS rHATM/GNr 

OTA/ERW/SE BEFALL TNE/HSEO/ES 
.AND me LAND 



PaRKENINS Of THE EYEUDS 
WAS ORIGINALLY done as a 
CHARM AGAINST THE EVIL 
EVE. IT WAS BELIEVED TO 
PROTECT ONE AGAINSTTHE 
PARTS THAT WERE SHOT FROM 
THE EYES OF OTHERS AND AS A 
GUARD TO PAYMENT CAST/NG TPE 
Baneful emanat/ons ONESELF / 

* / 



■The number 

Hi ME WAS THOUGHT 
To POSSESS A MYSTIC 
POWER AND WAS 
USED BY PRIMITIVE 
PEOPLE BOTH TO 

CAUSE a UP to * 
CUES’ /tlA/ESS Q 



25 




By JACK SNOW 







B ETWEEN the hour of eleven and 
midnight John Ware made ready 
to perform the ceremony that would 
climax the years of homage he had paid 
to the dark powers of evil. Tonight he 
would become a part of that essence of 
dread that roams the night hours. At the 
last stroke of midnight his consciousness 
would leave his body and unite with that 
which shuns the light and is all depravity 
and evil. Then he would roam the world 



with this midnight elemental and for one 
hour savor all the evil that this alien being 
is capable of inspiring in human souls. 

John Ware had lived so long among the 
shadows of evil that his mind had become 
tainted, and through the channel of his 
thoughts his soul had been corrupted by 
die poison of the dark powers with which 
he consorted. 

There was scarcely a forbidden book of 
shocking ceremonies and nameless teach- 



Heading by BORIS DOLGOV 

. . . and at the stroke of tiuelve he would climax the years of homage 
he had paid to the dark powers of evil 

06 



MIDNIGHT 



27 



ings that Ware had not consulted and pored 
over in the long hours of the night. When 
certain guarded books he desired were un- 
obtainable, he had shown no hesitation in 
stealing them. Nor had Ware stopped with 
mere reading and studying these books. He 
had descended to the ultimate depths and 
put into practice the ceremonies, rites and 
black sorceries that stained the pages of the 
volumes. Often those practices had required 
human blood and human lives, and here 
again Ware had not hesitated. He had long 
ago lost .account of the number of innocent 
persons who had mysteriously vanished 
from the face of the earth — victims of his 
insatiable craving for knowledge of the evil 
that dwells in the dark, furtively, when the 
powers of light are at their nadir. 

John Ware had traveled to all the strange 
and little known parts of the earth. He had 
tricked and wormed secrets out of priests 
and dignitaries of ancient cults and religions 
of whose existence the world of clean day- 
light has no inkling. Africa, the West In- 
dies, Tibet, China, Ware knew them all 
and they held no secret whose knowledge 
he had not violated. 

By devious means Ware had secured ad- 
mission to certain private institutions and 
homes behind whose facades were confined 
individuals who were not mad in the out- 
right sense of the everyday definition of the 
word, but who, if given their freedom, 
would loose nightmare horror on the world. 
Some of these prisoners were so curiously 
shaped and formed that they had been hid- 
den away since childhood. In a number of 
instances their vocal organs were so alien 
that the sounds they uttered could not be 
considered human. Nevertheless, John 
Ware had been heard to converse with 
them. 

TN JOHN WARE’S chamber stood an 
-I- ancient clock, tall as a human being, 
and abhorently fashioned from age-yel- 
lowed ivory. Its head was that of a woman 
in an advanced state of dissolution. Around 
the skull, from which shreds of ivory flesh 
hung, were Roman numerals, marked by 
two death’s head beetles, which, engineered 
by intricate machinery in the clock, crawled 
slowly around the perimeter of the skull to 
mark the hours. Nor did this clock tick 



as does an ordinary clock. Deep wi.tain its 
woman’s bosom sounded a dull, regular 
thud, disturbingly similar to the beating of a 
human heart. 

The malevolent creation of an unknown 
sorcerer of the dim past, this eerie clock 
had been the property of a succession of 
warlocks, alchemists, wizards, Satanists and 
like devotees of forbidden arts, each of 
whom had invested the clock with some- 
thing of his own evil existence, so that a 
dark and revolting nimbus hung about it 
and it seemed to exude a loathesome ani- 
mus from its repellantly human form. 

It was to this clock that John Ware ad- 
dressed himself at the first stroke of mid- 
night. The clock did not announce the hour 
in the fashion of other clocks. During the 
hour its ticking sounded faint and dull, 
scarcely distinguishable above ordinary 
sounds. But at each hour the ticking rose 
to a muffled thud, sounding like a human 
heart-beat heard through a stethoscope. With 
these ominous thuds it marked the hours, 
seeming to intimate that each beat of the 
human heart narrows that much more the 
span of mortal life. 

Now the clock sounded the midnight 
hour, "Thud, thud, thud — ” Before it stood 
John Ware, his body traced with cabalistic 
markings in a black pigment which he had 
prepared according to an ancient and noxi- 
ous formula. 

As the clock thudded out the midnight 
hour, John Ware repeated an incantation, 
which, had it not been for his devouring 
passion for evil, would have caused even 
him to shudder at the mere sounds of the 
contorted vowels. To his mouthing of the 
unhuman phrases, he performed a pattern 
of motions with his body and limbs which 
was an unearthly grotesquerie of a dance. 

"Thud, thud, thud — ” the beat sounded 
for the twelfth time and then subsided to 
a dull, muffled murmur which was barely 
audible in the silence of the chamber. The 
body of John Ware sank to the thick rug 
and lay motionless. The spirit was gone 
from it. At the last stroke of the hour of 
midnight it had fled. 

With a great thrill of exultation, John 
Ware found himself outside in the night. 
He had succeeded! That which he had 
summoned had accepted him! Now for the 



28 



WEIRD TALES 



next hour he would feast to his fill on 
unholy evil. Ware was conscious that he was 
not alone as he moved effortlessly through 
the night air. He was accompanied by a 
being which he perceived only as an amor- 
phous darkness, a darkness that was deeper 
and more absolute than the inky night, 
a darkness that was a vacuum or blank in 
the color spectrum. 

W ARE found himself plunging sud- 
denly earthward. The walls of a 
building flashed past him and an instant 
later he was in a sumptuously furnished 
living room, where stood a man and a 
woman. Ware felt a strong bond between 
himself and the woman. Her thoughts were 
his, he felt as she did. A wave of terror 
was enveloping him, flowing to him from 
the woman, for the man standing before 
her held a revolver in his hand. He was 
about to pull the trigger. John Ware lived 
through an agony of fear in those few mo- 
ments that the helpless woman cringed be- 
fore the man. Then a shapeless darkness 
settled over the man. His eyes glazed dully. 
Like an automaton he pressed the trigger 
and the bullet crashed into the woman’s 
heart. John Ware died as she died. 

Once again Ware was soaring through 
the night, the black being close at his side. 
He was shaken by the experience. What 
could it mean? How had he come to be 
identified so closely with the tortured con- 
sciousness of the murdered woman? 

Again Ware felt himself plummeting 
earthward. This time he was in a musty cel- 
lar in the depths of a vast city’s tenement 
section. A man lay chained to a crude, 
wooden table. Over him stood two crea- 
tures of loathesome and sadistic counte- 
nance. Then John Ware was the man on the 
table. He knew, he thought, he felt every- 
thing that the captive felt. He saw a black 
shadow settle over the two evil-looking 
men. Their eyes glazed, their lips parted 
slightly as saliva drooled from them. The 
men made use of an assortment of crude 
instruments, knives, scalpels, pincers and 
barbed hooks, in a manner which in ten 
short minutes reduced the helpless body 
before them from a screaming human be- 
ing to a whimpering, senseless thing covered 
with wounds and rivulets of blood. John 



Ware suffered as the victim suffered. At 
last the tortured one slipped into uncon- 
sciousness. An instant later John Ware was 
moving swiftly through the night sky. At 
his side was the black being. 

It had been terrible. Ware had endured 
agony that he had not believed the human 
body was capable of suffering. Why? Why 
had he been chained to the consciousness of 
the man on the torture table? Swiftly Ware 
and his companion soared through the night 
moving ever westward. 

John Ware felt himself descending again. 
He caught a fleeting glimpse of a lonely 
farm house, with a single lamp glowing in 
one window. Then he was ir| an old fash- 
ioned country living room. In a wheel chair 
an aged man sat dozing. At his side, near 
the window, stood a table on which burned 
an oil lamp. A dark shape hovered over 
the sleeping man. Shuddering in his slum- 
ber, the man flung out one arm, restlessly. 
It struck the oil lamp, sending it crashing 
to the floor, where it shattered and a pool 
of flame sprang up instantly. The aged crip- 
ple awoke with a cry, and made an effort 
to wheel his chair from the flames. But it 
was too late. Already the carpet and floor 
were burning and now the man’s clothing 
and the robe that covered his legs were 
afire. Instinctively the victim threw up his 
arms to shield his face. Then he screamed 
piercingly, again and again. John Ware felt 
everything that the old man felt. He suf- 
fered the inexpressible agony of being con- 
sumed alive by flames. Then he was outside 
in the night. Far below and behind him 
the house burned like a torch in the dis- 
tance. Ware glanced fearfully at the shadow 
that accompanied him as they sped on at 
tremendous speed, ever westward. 

O NCE again Ware felt himself hurtling 
down through the night. Where to 
this time? What unspeakable torment was 
he to endure now? All was dark about him. 
He glimpsed no city or abode as he flashed 
to earth. About him was only silence and 
darkness. Then like a wave engulfing his 
spirit, came a torrent of fear and dread. 
He was striving to push something upward. 
Panic thoughts consumed him. He would 
not die — he wanted to live — he would es- 
cape! He writhed and twisted in his narrow 



MIDNIGHT 



29 



confines, his fists beating on the surface 
above him. It did not yield. John Ware 
knew that he was linked with the conscious- 
ness of a man who had been prematurely 
buried. Soon the victim’s fists were dripping 
with blood as he ineffectually clawed and 
pounded at the lid of the coffin. As time is 
measured it didn’t last long. The exertions 
of the doomed man caused him quickly to 
exhaust the small amount of air in the coffin 
and he soon smothered to death. John Ware 
experienced that, too. But the final oblitera- 
ting and crushing of the hope that burned 
in the man’s bosom probably was the worst 
of all. 

Ware was again soaring through the 
night. His soul shuddered as he grasped 
the final, unmistakable significance of the 
night’s experiences. He, he was to be the 
victim, the sufferer, throughout this long 
hour of midnight! 

He had thought that by accompanying the 
dark being around the earth, he would share 
in the savoring of all the evils that flourish 
in the midnight hour. He was participating 
— but not as he had expected. Instead, he 
was the victim, the cringing, tormented one. 
Perhaps this dark being he had summoned 
was jealous of its pleasures, or perhaps it 
derived an additional intensity of satisfac- 
tion by adding John Ware’s consciousness 
to those of its victims. 

Ware was descending again. There was 
no resisting the force that flung him earth- 
ward. 

He was completely helpless before the 
power he had summoned. What now? What 
new terror would he experience. 



On and on, ever westward through the 
night, John Ware endured horror after hor- 
ror. He died again and again, each time 
in a more fearsome manner. He was sub- 
jected to revolting tortures and torments as 
he was linked with victim after victim. He 
knew the frightful nightmare of human 
minds tottering on the abyss of madness. 
All that is black and unholy and is visited 
upon mankind he experienced as he roamed 
the earth with the midnight being. 

Would it never end? Only the thought 
that these sixty minutes must pass sustained 
-him. But it did not end. It seemed an eter- 
nity had gone by. Such suffering could not 
be crowded into a single hour. It must be 
days since he had left his body. 

Days, nights, sixty minutes, one hour? 
John Ware was struck with a realization 
of terrific impact. It seemed to be communi- 
cated to him from the dark being at his 
side. Horribly clear did that being make the 
simple truth. John Ware was lost. Weeks, 
even months, might have passed since he 
had left his body. Time, for him, had 
stopped still’s 

John Ware was eternally chained to the 
amorphous black shape, and was doomed 
to exist thus horribly forever, suffering end- 
less and revolting madness, torture and 
death through eternity. He had stepped into 
that band of time known as midnight, and 
was caught, trapped hopelessly — doomed 
to move with the grain of time endlessly 
around the earth. 

For as long as the earth spins beneath the 
sun, one side of it is always dark and in that 
darkness midnight dwells forever. 






BY SEABURY QUINN 



T HE murmur of voices sounded 
from the drawing room as I let 
myself in wearily after a hard after- 
noon at the hospital. An intern might appre- 
ciate two appendectomies and an accouche- 
ment within the space of four hours, but 
an intern would need the practice and be 
thirty years my junior. I was dog-tired and 
in no mood to entertain visitors. As silently 
as I could I crept down the hall, but: 
"Trowbridge, mon vieux,” de Grandin 
hailed as I passed the partly opened door 
on tiptoe, "a mot, s’il vous plait. This is of 
interest, this.” Putting the best face I could 
upon the matter I joined him. 

"May I present Monsieur and Madame 
Jaquay?” he asked, then with a bow to the 
callers, “ Monsieur , Madame, Dr. Trow- 
bridge.” 

The young man who stepped forward 
with extended hand had fine, regular fea- 
tures crowned by a mass of dark hair, a 
broad, low forehead and deep greenish- 
hazel eyes set well apart beneath straight 
brows. The woman seated on the sofa was 
in every way his feminine counterpart. Close 
as a skullcap her short-cropped black hair, 
combed straight back from her forehead and 
waved in little ripples, lay against her small 
well-shaped head; her features were so small 
and regular as to seem almost insignificant 
by reason of their very symmetry. The dead- 
white pallor of her skin was enhanced by 
her lack of rouge and the brilliant lipstick 
on her mouth, while the greenness of her 
hazel eyes was rendered more noticeable by 
skillfully applied eye shadow which gave 
her lids a faintly violet-green tinge and a 
luster like that of worn silk. 

I shook hands with the young man and 
bowed to the girl — she was little more — 
then looked at them again in wonder. "Mr. 
and Mrs. Jaquay?” I asked. "You look more 
like — ” 

"Of course, we do," the girl cut in. 
"We're twins.” 



"Twins — ” 

"Practically, sir. Our mothers were first 
cousins, and our fathers were first cousins, 
too, though not related to our mothers, ex- 
cept by marriage. We were born in the same 
hospital within less than half an hour of 
each other, and grew up in adjoining 
houses. We went to school, high school and 
college together, and were married tl day 
after graduation.” 

"Is it not entirely charming?” Jules de 
Grandin demanded. 

I was becoming somewhat nettled. Tired 
as I was I had no wish to interview two- 
headed calves, Siamese twins, cousins mar- 
ried to each other and like as grains of 
sand on the seashore or other natural phe- 
nomena. "Why, yes, of course,” I agreed, 
"but — ” 

"But there is more — parbleu, much more! 
— my old and rare,” die little Frenchmaa 
assured me. To the young man he ordered: 
"Tell him what you have told me, mon 
jeune. Mordieu, but you shall see his eyes 
pop like those of an astonished toad-frog!” 

I dropped into a chair and tried my best 
to assume a look of polite interest as young 
Jaquay ran his hand over his sleek hair, 
cast a look of appeal at de Grandin and 
began hesitantly. "Georgine and I came 
here three months ago. Our Uncle, Yancv 
Molloy, made us sole beneficiaries of his 
will and Tofte House — perhaps you know 
the place? — was part of our inheritance. 
There were a few repairs to be made, though 
the place was in extraordinarily good condi- 
tion for so old a structure, and we’ve been 
living there a little over two months. We've 
become very much attached to it; we’d hate 
to have to leave.” 

"Then why not stay?” I answered some- 
what ungraciously. "If the house is yours 
and you like it — ” 

"Because it’s haunted, sir.” 

"What!” 

He colored slightly, but went on: "It’s 



30 



Heading by BORIS DOLGOV 



cro 




" — as if that dreadful geyser of sound were being sucked 
down into some hellish drain- pipe.” 



O 

SS 



sosososososososososososoro 



32 



WEIRD TALES 



haunted. We didn’t notice anything out of 
the oidinary for the first few days we lived 
there, then gradually both Georgine and I 
began to — well, sir, to feel alien presences 
there. We’d be reading in ,the library or 
sitting at table, or just going about our 
affairs in the house when suddenly we’d 
have that strange, uncanny feeling you have 
when someone stares fixedly at the back of 
your neck. 

"When we’d turn suddenly as we al- 
ways did at first, there’d be no one there, 
of course, but that odd, eerie sensation 
of being constantly and covetly watched 
persisted. Instead of wearing off it grew 
stronger and stronger till we could hardly 
bear it.” 

"U’m?” I commented, taking quick stock 
of our callers, noting their small stature, 
their delicacy of form and feature . . . their 
double cousinship amounted almost to in- 
breeding, fertile ground for neuroses to 
sprout in. "I know that feeling of malaise 
you refer to, and the fact that you bdth ex- 
perienced it seems diagnostic. You young 
folks of today burn the candle at both ends. 
There’s no need to hurry so; save a few 
sensations to be probed when you’re past 
forty. These visual, sensory and circulatory 
symptoms aren’t at all unusual. You’ll have 
to take it easier, get much more rest and a 
lot more sleep. If you can't sleep I’ll give 
you some trional — ” 

"But certainly,” de Grandin cut in. "And 
the trional will surely stop the sound of 
clanking chains and dismal, hollow groans.” 

"What?” I turned on him. "Are you try- 
ing to tell me — ” 

"Not at all, by no means, my old one. 
But Monsieur Jaquay was endeavoring to do 
so when you interrupted with your prattle 
of the so odious trional. Say on, Monsieur 
he ordered our guest. 

"We were getting pretty much on edge 
from this feeling of being watched so con- 
stantly,” young Jaquay continued, "but it 
wasn’t till last week we heard anything. 
We’ve made some pleasant friends in Har- 
risonville, sir, and been going out quite a 
bit. Last Saturday we’d been to New York 
on a party with Steve and Mollie Tenbroeck 
and Tom and Jennie Chaplin — dinner at the 
Wedgewood Room, to Broadway to see ‘Up 
in Central Park,’ then to Copacabana for 



supper and dancing. It must have been a 
little after three when we got home. 

“i^EORGINE had gone to bed, and I 
VJ was in the bathroom washing my 
teeth when I heard her scream. I ran into 
the bedroom with the dentrifice suds still on 
my lips, and there she was, huddled in the 
bed with the covers drawn up to her chin, 
pushing against the headboard as if she 
were trying to force herself through it. 
‘Something touched me!’ she chattered. ‘It 
was like an ice-cold hand!’ 

“Well — ” he smiled apologetically — 
"you know how it is, sir. ‘What?’ I asked. 

" ‘I don’t know; I was almost asleep 
when it put its clammy fingers on me!’ 

"We’d had several rounds of cocktails at 
both dinner and supper, and Burgundy with 
dinner and champagne at supper, but both 
of us were cold sober — well, not more than 
pleasantly exhilarated — when we got home. 
‘You’re nuts,’ I told her. 

"And just as I spoke something went 
wrong with the lights. They didn’t go out 
all at once. That could have been explained 
by a blown-out fuse or a short circut in the 
feed line. This was different. The lamps 
began to grow dim slowly, as if a rheostat 
were being turned off. It was possibly a 
half-minute before the room was dark, but 
when the darkness came it was terrific. It 
pressed down on us like a great blanket, 
then it seemed to smother us completely — 
more completely than a thousand black 
cloths. You know that wild, unreasoning 
feeling of panic you have when you choke 
at table? This was like it. I was not only 
blinded, but bound and gagged as well. I 
tried to call to Georgine. The best that T 
could do was utter a choked, strangling 
gasp. I tried to go to her; it was like try- 
ing to wade waist-deep through a strong 
tide. The blackness in that room seemed 
liquefied, almost solidified. 

“Then we heard it. At first it was no 
more than a whisper, like the sighing of a 
storm heard miles away, but getting louder, 
stronger, every second, like a storm that 
rushes toward you. Then the sigh changed 
to a moan and the moan became a howl, 
and the howl rose to a screech, and then 
rose to a piercing shriek that stabbed our 
eardrums like a needle. It rose and rose, 



THREE IN CHAINS 



33 



spiraling upward till it seemed no human 
throat could stand the strain of it. Then it 
stopped suddenly with a deep, guttural 
gurgle, as if all that dreadful geyser of 
sound were being sucked down into a drain- 
pipe. The silence that followed was almost 
worse than the noise. It was as if we had 
suddenly been stricken stone-deaf. 

"I could feel the perspiration trickling 
down my forehead and into my eyes, but 
the sweat seemed turned to ice as the silence 
was smashed by the clanking of a chain. At 
first it was no more than a light clinking 
sound, as if some tethered beast stirred in 
the darkness. But like the shriek it increased 
in volume till it seemed some chained mon- 
ster were straining at his iron leash, striv- 
ing with a strength past anything that man 
or beast knows to break loose from its 
fetters.” 

Jaquay halted in his narrative to draw a 
handkerchief from his breast pocket and pass 
it over his brow. His wife was sobbing on 
the sofa, not violently, but with soft, sad 
little sounds, like those a frightened child 
might make. 

"And then, Monsieur?” de Grandin 
prompted. 

"Then the lights flashed on, not slowly, 
as they had gone off, but with a sudden 
blaze of blinding brightness, and there we 
were in our bedroom and everything was 
just the same. Georgine was cowering 
against the headboard of the bedstead, and 
I was standing at the bathroom door blink- 
ing like a fool in the sharp, dazzling light, 
with the dentifrice suds still on my lips 
and running down my chin to dribble on 
the floor.” 

"And there have been more — manifesta- 
tions?” 

G EORGINE JAQUAY answered in her 
charmingly modulated contralto. "Not 
so — so violent, sir. George and I were 
pretty badly shaken by what happened Sat- 
urday night, or more precisely Sunday morn- 
ing, but we were both very tired and 
dropped off to sleep before we realized it. 
Next day was bright and sunny and we’d 
almost succeeded in convincing ourselves the 
experience of the night before was nothing 
but a sort of double nightmare when that 
sensation of being watched became stronger 



than ever. Only now it seemed somehow 
different.” 

" Hein ?” 

"Yes, sir. As if whoever — or whatever — 
watched us were gloating. Our uneasiness 
increased as the afternoon wore on; by bed- 
time we were in a pretty sorry state, but — " 
“Ah, but you had the hardihood, the 
courage, n’est-ce-pas, Madame? You did not 
let it drive you from your home?” 

"We did not,” Georgine Jaquay’s small 
mouth snapped shut like a miniature steel 
trap on the denial. "We hadn't any idea 
what it was that wanted to get rid of us, 
but we determined to face up to it.” 
"Bravissimo! And then?” 

"I don’t know how long we’d been sleep- 
ing. Perhaps an hour; perhaps only a few 
minutes, but suddenly I wakened and sat 
bolt-upright, completely conscious. I had a 
feeling of sharp apprehension, as if an in- 
visible alarm-bell were sounding a warning 
in my brain. There was no moon, but a 
little light came through the bedroom win- 
dows, enough for me to distinguish the fur- 
niture. Everything seemed as usual, then all 
at once I noticed the door. It showed against 
the further wall in a dark oblong. Dark. 
Dark like a hole. Somehow the comparison 
made me* breathe faster. I could feel the 
pulses racing in my wrists and throat. Tire 
door had been shut — and locked — when we 
went to bed. Now it swung open, and I 
had a feeling unseen eyes were staring at 
me from the hallway while mine sought 
helplessly to pierce the darkness. Then I 
heard it. Not loud this time, but a sort of 
whimpering little moan, such as a side child 
might give, and then the feeble clanking 
of a chain, as if whatever were bound by it 
moved a little, but not much. 

"I sat there staring helplessly into the 
dark while every nerve in my body seemed 
tauted to the breaking point, and listened 
-to that hopeless moaning and the gentle 
clanking of that chain for what seemed like 
an hour. Then, very softly, came a woman’s 
voice.” 

"A woman’s, Madame ?” 

"Yes, sir. I could not possibly have been 
mistaken. It was low, not a whisper, but 
very weak and — hopeless.” 

"Yes, Madame ? And what did this so 
small voice say, if you please?” 



34 



WEIRD TALES 



" 'My poor darling!’ ” 

"Sang du diable! It said that?” 

"Yes, sir. Just that. No more.” 

"And were there further voices?” 

"No, sir. There were a few weak, feeble 
moans, repeated at longer and longer inter- 
vals, and every once in a while the chain 
would rattle, but there were no more 
words.” 

D E GRANDIN turned to young Jaquay. 

"And did you hear this so strange voice 
also, Monsieur?’* 

"No, sir. I slept through it all, but later 
in the night, perhaps just before morning, 

I wakened with a feeling someone stood 
beside the bed and watched me, and then 
I heard the scraping of a chain — not across 
our floor, but over something hard and 
gritty, like stone or perhaps concrete, and^ 
three people moaning softly.” 

"Three? Grand Dieu des cochons, the 
man says three! How could you tell, Mon- 
sieur?” 

"Their voices were distinct and different. 
One was a man’s, a light baritone, well- 
pitched, but very weak. The other two were 
women's, one soft and husky, like stroked 
velvet, a Negro woman’s, I’m sure, and the 
other was lighter in tone, musical, but very 
feeble, like that of a person sinking in a 
swoon.” 

"They did not speak?” 

"Not in words, sir, but from their tones 
I knew all three were very weak and ex- 
hausted, so far gone that it seemed nothing 
mattered to them.” 

"U’m?” deGrandin took his little pointed 
chin between a thoughtful thumb and fore- 
finger. "And what did you do next, Mon- 
sieur?” 

Jaquay looked embarrassed. "We sent for 
Dr. Van Artsdalen, sir.” 

"Ah? And who is he, if one may in- 
quire?” 

"He’s pastor of the Union Church at 
Harbordale, sir. We told him everything 
that had happened, and he agreed to exor- 
cise the house.” 

” Mordieu , did you, indeed?” de Grandin 
twisted the waxed ends of his small blond 
mustache until they were as sharp as twin 
needles. "And did he succeed in his mis- 
sion?” 



"I’m afraid he didn’t, sir. He read a por- 
tion of the Scriptures from St. Luke, where 
it says that power was given the Disciples to 
cast out devils, and offered up a prayer, but 
— we haven’t had a moment’s peace since, 
sir.” 

The little Frenchman nodded. "One un- 
derstands all too well, Monsieur. The oc- 
cultism, he is neither good nor safe for 
amateurs to dabble in. This Doctor — the 
gentleman with the so funny name — may be 
an excellent preacher, but I fear he was out 
of his element when he undertook to rid 
your premises of unwelcome tenants. Who, 
by example, told him they were devils he 
came out to drive away?” 

"Why— er — ” Jaquay ’s face reddened — 
"I don’t think anybody did, sir. We told 
him only what we had experienced, and he 
assured us that evil is always subject to 
good, and could not stand against the power 
of — ” 

"One understands completely,” de Gran- 
din cut in sharply. "The reverend gentle- 
man is also doubtless one of those who be- 
lieve savage animals cannot stand the gaze 
of the human eye, that sharks must turn 
upon their back to bite, and that you are im- 
mune from lightning-stroke if you have rub- 
ber heels upon your shoes. In fine, one 
gathers he is one of those who is not ignor- 
ant because of what he does not know, but 
because of the things he knows which are 
not true. What has occurred since his visit?” 

"All day we feel those unseen eyes 
fairly boring into us; at night the sighs and 
groans and chain-clankings begin almost as 
soon as darkness comes and keeps up till 
sunrise. Frankly, sir, we’re afraid to stay 
in the place after sunset.” 

The Frenchman nodded approval. "I 
think that you are wise to absent yourselves, 
Monsieur. For you to stay in that house 
after dark would not be courageous, it 
would be the valor of ignorance, and that, 
parbleu, is not so good. No, not at all. 

"Attend me, if you please: I have made 
a study of such matters. To ’cast out devils,’ 
may be an act of Christian faith which any- 
one possessing virtue may perform. Me, I 
do not know. But I do know from long 
experience that what will be effective in one 
case will wholly fail in another. Do you 
know surely what it is that haunts this 



THREE IN CHAINS 



35 



house from which you have so wisely fled? 
Did the good pasteur know? Do I know? 
Non, pardieu, we grope in ignorance, all of 
us! We know not what it is we have to con- 
tend with. Attend me, Monsieur, if you 
please, with great carefulness. As that very 
learned writer, Manly Wade Wellman, has 
observed, there are many sorts of disem- 
bodied beings. 

'In earth and sky and sea 

Strange things there be.’ 

"There are, by example, certain ‘tilings 
called elementals. These never were in hu- 
man form; they have existed from the be- 
ginning, and, I assure you, they are very 
naughty. They are definitely unfriendly to 
humankind; they are mischievous, they are 
wicked. They should be given as wide a 
berth as possible. It is safer to walk un- 
armed through a jungle infested with blood- 
hungry tigers than to frequent spots where 
they are known to be, unless you are well- 
armed with occult weapons, and even then 
your chances are no better than those of the 
hunter who goes out to trail the strong and 
savage beast. 

"Then there are those things we call 
ghosts. They cannot be defined with nicety, 
but as a class they are the immortal, or at 
least the surviving spiritual part of that 
which was once man or woman. These may 
be either good, indifferent or bad. The bad, 
of course, far outnumber the good, for the 
great bulk of humanity that has died has not 
been good. Alors, it behooves us to step 
carefully when we have dealings with them. 
You comprehend? 

"Bien. It may well be the good pasteur 
used the wrong technique when he assumed 
to rid you of your so unwelcome cotenants. 
He did not surely know his adversary; it is 
entirely possible that he succeeded only in 
annoying him as one might irritate/but not 
cripple a lion by shooting him with a light 
rifle. Alois out, it may be so. Let us now 
proceed with system. Let us make a recon- 
naissance, spy out the land, acquaint our- 
selves with that with which we must match 
forces. 

"When this is done we shall proceed to 
business, not before. No, certainly; by no 
means.” 



"Tell me, Friend Trowbridge,” he asked 
at breakfast next morning, "what do 
you know of this house from which Mon- 
sieur and Madame Jaquay have been 
driven?” 

"Not much, I’m afraid,” I answered. "I 
know it’s more than a hundred years old 
and was built by Jacob Tofte whose family 
settled in New Jersey shortly after the Dutch 
wrested it from the Swedes in 1655.” 
"U’m? It is the original structure?” 

"As far as I know. They built for per- 
manence, those old Dutchmen. I've never 
been inside it, but I’m told its stone walls 
are two feet think.” 

"You do not know the year in which it 
was erected?” 

"About 1800, I believe. It must have 
been before 1804, for there were originally 
slave quarters on the back lot, and slaver)' 
was abolished in New Jersey in that year.” 
"Morbleu, pas possible i” 

"What?” 

"Oh, nothing of die consequence, my 
friend. I did but entertain an idle thought. 
Those ghostly sighs and groans, those 
ghostly clankings of die chains, might not 
they have some connection with slavery?” 
"None that I can see.” 

"And none, helas, diat leaps to my eye, 
either,” he admitted with a smile as he rose. 
"I did but toy with die suggestion.” He 
lit a cigarette and turned toward the wall. 
"Expect me when I return, mon vieux. I 
have much ground to cover, and may be late 
for dinner — may le bon Dieu grant other- 
wise.” 

The evening meal was long since over 
when he returned, but that his day’s work 
had not been fruitless I knew by the 
twinkle in his little round blue eyes, and 
his first words confirmed my diagnosis. 
"My friend, I would not go so far as to 
say I have found the key to this mystery, 
but I damnation think that I can say under 
which doormat the key hides.” 

I motioned toward the decanter and 
cigars, a work of supererogation, for he 
was already pouring himself a generous 
drink of brandy. " Bien oui,” he nodded 
solemnly as he shot the soda hissing into 
his glass. "All morning I did search, and 
nowhere could I find a person who knew 
much about that execrable Tofte House 



36 



WEIRD TALES 



until I reached the County Historical So- 
ciety’s archives. There I found more than 
ample reward for my labors. There were 
old deeds, old, yellowed newspapers; even 
the diaries of old inhabitants. Yes. 

"This Jacob Tofte, he who built that 
house, must have been the devil of a fel- 
low. In youth he followed the sea — eh bien, 
who shall say how far he followed it, or 
into what dark paths it led him? Those 
were the days of sailing ships, my old and 
rare, a man set forth upon a voyage new- 
married and easily might find himself the 
father of a five-year-old when he returned. 
But not our friend old Jacob. Not he! He 
traveled many times to Europe, more than 
once to China and the Indies, and finally 
to Africa. There he found his true voca- 
tion. Yes.” 

He paused, eyes gleaming, and it would 
have been cruel to have withheld the ques- 
tion he so obviously expected. "Did he be- 
come a 'blackbirder,’ a slaver?” I asked. 

"Parbleu, my friend, you have put your 
finger on the pulse,” he nodded. "A slave 
trader he became, vrabnent, and probably 
a very good one, which means he must have 
been a very bad man, cruel and ruthless, 
utterly heartless. Tiens, die wicked old one 
prospered, as the wicked have a way of 
doing in this far from perfect world. When 
he was somewhere between forty-five and 
fifty years of age he returned to New Jer- 
sey very well supplied with money, retired 
from his gruesome trade and became a solid 
citizen of the community. Anon he built 
himself a house as solid as himself and 
married. 

"Now here — ” he leveled a slim fore- 
finger at me like a pointed weapon — 
"occurs that which affords me the small 
inkling of a clue. The girl he married was 
his cousin, Marise Tenbrocken. She was 
but half his age and had been affianced to 
her cousin Merthou Van Brundt, a young 
man of her own age and the cousin, rather 
more distantly, of Monsieur Jacob. One can- 
not say with certainty if she broke her 
engagement willingly or at parental insis- 
tence. One knows only that Monsieur Jacob 
was wealthy while young Monsieur Merthou 
was very poor and had his way to make in 
the world. Such things happened in the 
old days as in the present, my friend.” 



H E PAUSED a moment, took a sip of 
brandy and soda, and lighted a cigar. 
"Of these things I am sure,” he recom- 
menced at length. "From there on one finds 
only scattered bones and it is hard to recon- 
struct the skeleton, much more so to hang 
flesh upon the frame. Divorce was not as 
common in those days as now, nor did 
people wash domestic soiled linen in pub- 
lic. We cannot surely know if this marriage 
of May and October was a happy union. At 
any rate the old Monsieur seems to have 
found domestic life a trifle dull after so 
many years of adventure, so in 1803 we 
find him fitting out a small schooner to go 
to New Orleans. Madame his wife re- 
mained at home. So did her ci-devant 
fiance, who had found employment, if not 
consolation, in the offices of Peter Tandy, 
a ship chandler. 

"Again I have but surmise to guide me. 
Did the almost-whitened embers of old love 
spring into ardent flame once more when 
Monsieur Van Brundt and Madame Tofte 
found themselves free from the surveillance 
of the lady’s husband, or had they carried 
on a liaison beneath old Monsieur Jacob’s 
nose? One wonders. 

"En tout cos, Monsieur Jacob returned 
all unexpectedly from his projected voyage 
to New Orleans, dropping anchor in the 
Bay but three weeks after he had left. With 
Monsieur Tofte’s arrival we find Madame 
Marise and her cousin, formerly her fiance, 
and doubtless now her lover, vanishing com- 
pletely. Pouf! Like that.” 

“And what became of them?” I asked as 
he remained silent. 

"Qui droit? The devil knows, not I. 
They disappeared, they vanished, they 
evaporated; they were lost to view. With 
them perhaps went one Celeste, a Marti- 
nique mulatress Monsieur Jacob had bought 
— or perhaps stolen — to be Madame 
Marise’s waiting maid. 

"Her disappearance seemed to cause him 
more concern than that of Madame his wife 
and his young cousin Merthou, for he ad- 
vertised for her by handbill, offering a re- 
ward of fifty dollars for her return. She 
was, it seems, a valuable property, speaking 
French, Spanish and English, understand- 
ing needlework and cooking and the nice- 
ties of the toilette. One would think he 



THREE IN CHAINS 



37 



would have offered more for her, but prob- 
ably he was a very thrifty man. At any 
rate, it 4<>es not appear she was ever appre- 
hended." 

"And what became of Jacob Tofte?” 

He shrugged his shoulders. "He sleeps, 
one hopes peacefully, in the churchyard of 
St. Chrysostom’s. There was a family 
mausoleum on his land, but when he died 
in 1835 he left directions for his burial in 
St. Chrysostom’s, and devised five thousand 
dollars to the parish. Tiens. he was a puzzle, 
that one. His very tombstone presents an 
enigma.” 

"How’s that?” 

"I viewed it in the churchyard today. Be- 
sides his name and vital data it bears this 
bit of doggerel: 

'Beneath this stone lies f. Tofte , 

The last of five fine brothers. 

He died more happy by his lone 
And sleeps more sound than others / 

"What do you make from that, hein?” 
"Humph. Except that it’s more generous 
in its substitution of adjectives for adverbs 
than most epitaphs. I’d say it compares 
favorably with the general level of grave- 
yard poetry.” 

"Perhaps,” he agreed doubtfully, "but 
me, I am puzzled. 'He died more happy,’ 
says the epitaph. More happy than whom? 
And than whom does he sleep more sound- 
ly? Who are these mysterious others he 
refers to?” . 

"I can’t imagine. x Can you?” 

"I — think — ” he answered, speaking 
slowly, eyes narrowed, "I — think — I — can, 
my friend. 

"I have searched the title to that prop- 
erty, beginning with Monsieur Jacob’s ten- 
ancy. It has changed hands a surprising 
number of times. Monsieur Molloy, from 
whom Monsieur and Madame Jaquay in- 
herited, was the fiftieth owner of the house. 
He acquired it in 1930 at an absurdly small 
price, and went to much expense to mod- 
ernize it, yet lived in it less than a year. 
There followed a succession of lessees, none 
of whom remained long in possession. For 
the past ten years the place was vacant. Does 
light begin to percolate?” 

I shook my head and he smiled rather 



bleakly. "I feared as much. No matter. 
Tomorrow is another day, and perhaps we 
shall be all wiser then.” 

“"V7'OU have no office hours today, 
X n’est-ce-pas?" he asked me shortly 
after breakfast the next morning. 

"No, this is my Sabbatical,” I answered. 
"One or two routine calls, and then — ” 
"Then you can come to Tofte House with 
us,” he interrupted with a smile. "I damn 
think we shall see some things there to- 
day.” 

George and Georgine Jaquay were wait- 
ing for us at the Berkeley-York where they 
had taken temporary residence, and once 
more I was struck by their amazing like- 
ness to each other. George wore gray flan- 
nels and a black Homburg, a shirt of white 
broadcloth and a pearl-gray cravat; Georgine 
wore a small black hat, a gray flannel man- 
ishly-cut suit with a white blouse and a 
little mauve tie at her throat. They were 
almost exactly of a size, and their faces 
similar as two coins stamped from the same 
die. The wonder of it was, I thought, that 
they required words to communicate with 
each other. 

The gentleman with them I took to be 
their lawyer. He was about fifty, carefully 
if somberly dressed in a formally-cut dark 
suit with white edging marking the V of 
his waistcoat. His tortoise-shell glasses were 
attached to a black ribbon and in one gray- 
gloved hand he held a black derby and a 
black malacca cane. 

"This is Monsieur Peteros, Friend Trow- 
bridge,” de Grandin introduced when we 
had exchanged greetings with the Jaquays. 
"He is a very eminent medium who has 
kindly agreed to assist us.” 

Despite myself I raised my brows. The 
man might have been an attorney, a banker 
or mill-owner. Certainly he was the last- 
one I should have picked as a practitioner 
of the rather malodorous profession of 
spiritualistic medium. Perhaps my face 
showed more than I realized, for Mr. Pete- 
ros’ thin lips compressed more tightly and 
he acknowledged the introduction with a 
frigid "How d’ye do?” 

But if the atmosphere were chilly de 
Grandin seemed entirely unaware of it. 
"Come, mes amis,” he bade, "we are assem- 



38 



WEIRD TALES 



bled and the time for action has arrived. 
Let us go all soon and not delay one little 
minute. No, certainly not.” 

F RAMED by birch and oak, elm and 
maple, the big old house in Andover 
Road looked out upon a stretch of well- 
kept lawn. It was built of native bluestone 
without porches, and stood foursquare to 
the highway. Its walls were at least two 
feet thick, its windows high and narrow, 
its great front door a slab of massive oak. 
The sort of house a man who had been in 
the slave trade might have put up, a verita- 
ble fortress, capable of withstanding attacks 
with anything less than artillery. 

Jaquay produced his key and fitted it into 
the incongruously modern lock of the old 
door, swung back the white-enameled 
panels and stood aside for us to enter. Mr. 
Peteros went first with me close at his 
elbow, and as I stepped across the sill I all 
but collided with him. He had come to 
an abrupt halt, his head thrown back, nos- 
trils quivering like those of an apprehen- 
sive animal. There was a nervous tic in his 
left cheek, the comers of his mouth were 
twitching. "Don’t you sense it?” he asked 
in a voice that grated grittily in his throat. 

Involuntarily I inhaled deeply. "No,” I 
replied shortly. The only thing I "sensed” 
was the Charbert perfume Georgine Jaquay 
used so lavishly. I had no very high 
opinion of mediums. If Peteros thought 
he could set the stage to put us in a mood 
for any "revelations” he might later make, 
he’d have to try something Qiore subtle. 

We stood in a wide, long hall, evidently 
stretching to the rear of the house, stone- 
floored and walled with rough-cast plaster. 
The ceiling was of beamed oak and its great 
timbers seemed to have been hand-squared. 
The furniture was rather sparse, being for 
the most part heavy maple, oak or hickory 
— benches, tables and a few rush-bottomed 
square-framed chairs, and though it had 
small beauty it had value, for the newest 
piece there must have been at least a hun- 
dred years old. A fireplace stretched a full 
eight feet across the wall to the right, and 
on the bluestone slab that served for mantel 
were ranged pewter plates and tankards and 
a piece or two of old Dutch delft any one 
of which would have fetched its weight in 



gold from a knowing antique dealer. To 
our left a narrow stairway with a handrail 
of wrought brass and iron curved upward. 

I was about to remark on the patent an- 
tiquity of the place when de Graiiain’s sharp 
command forestalled me: “It was in the 
bedroom you had your so strange experi- 
ences, my friends. Let us go there to see 
if Monsieur Peteros can pick up any influ- 
ences.” 

Young Jaquay led the way, and we 
trooped up the narrow stairway single file, 
but halfway up I paused and grasped the 
balustrade. I had gone suddenly dizzy and 
felt chilled to the bone, yet it was not an 
ordinary chill. Rather, it seemed a sudden 
coldness started at my fingertips and shiv- 
ered up into my shoulders, then, as with a 
cramp induced by a galvanic battery, every 
nerve in my body began to tingle and con- 
tract. 

Just behind me, Peteros grasped my 
elbow, steadying me. "Swallow,” he com- 
manded in a sharp whisper. "Swallow hard 
and take a deep breath.” As I obeyed the 
tingling feeling of paralysis left me and I 
heard him chuckle softly. "I see you felt 
it, too,” he murmured. "Probably you felt 
it worse than I did; you weren’t prepared 
for it.” I nodded, feeling rather foolish. 

Apparently the Jaquays had refurnished 
the bedroom, for it had none of the gloomy 
eighteenth century air of the rest of the 
house. The bedstead was a canopied four- 
poster, either Adam or a good reproduc- 
tion, a tall chest of mahogany stood against 
one wall, between the narrow, high-set win- 
dows was a draped dressing table in the 
long mirror of which were reflected silver 
toilet articles and crystal bottles. Curtains 
of fluted organdie, dainty and crisp, hung 
at the windows. The floor was covered with 
an Abusson carpet. 

"Bien.” De Grandin took command as 
we entered the chamber. Will you sit 
there, Madame?” he indicated a chintz-cov- 
ered chair for Georgine. "And you, Mon- 
sieur Jaquay, I would suggest you sit be- 
side her. You may be under nervous strain. 
To have a loving hand to hold may prove 
of helpfulness. Mats out, do not I know? I 
shall say yes. You, Friend Trowbridge, will 
sit here, if you please, and Monsieur Pete- 
ros will occupy this chair — ” he indicated a 



THREE IN CHAINS 



39 



large armchair with high, tufted back. "Me, 
I prefer to stand. Is all in readiness?” 

"I think we’d better close the curtains,” 
Peteros replied. “I seem to get the emana- 
tions better in the dusk.” 

"Bien. Mats certainement” The little 
Frenchman drew the brocade over-draperies 
of the windows, leaving us in semi-dark- 
ness. 

Mr. Peteros leant back and took a silver 
pencil from his waistcoat pocket. Holding 
it upright before his face, he fixed his eyes 
upon its tip. A minute passed, two min- 
utes; three. From the hall below came the 
ponderous, pompous ticking of the great 
clock, small noises from the highway— the 
rumble of great cargo trucks, die yelp of 
motor horns — came to us through the 
closed and curtained windows. Peteros con- 
tinued staring fixedly at the pencil point, 
and in die semi-darkness his face was indis- 
tinct as a blurred photograph. Then the 
upright pencil wavered from the perpen- 
dicular. Slowly, like a reversed pendulum, 
or the arm of a metronome, it swung in a 
short arc from right to left and back again. 
His eyes followed it, converging on each 
other until it seemed he made a silly grim- 
ace. The silver rod paused in its course, 
wavered like a tree caught in a sudden 
wind, and dropped widi a soft thud to the 
carpet. The medium’s head fell back 
against the cushions of his chair, his eye- 
lids drooped and in a moment came the 
sound of measured breathing, only slightly 
stertorous, scarcely more noticeable than the 
ticking of the clock downstairs. I knit my 
brows and shook my head in annoyance. 1 
could have simulated a more convincing 
trance. If he thought we could be imposed 
upon by such a palpable bit of trickery. . . . 

"O-o-o-oh!” Georgine Jaquay exclaimed 
softly. She had raised one hand to her 
throat and the painted nails of her out- 
spread fingers were like a collar of garnets 
on the white flesh. 

I felt a sudden tenseness. Issuing from 
Peteros’ lips was a thin column of smoke, 
as if he had inhaled deeply from a cigar. 
Yet it was not ^ordinary smoke. It had an 
oddly luminous quality, as if its particles 
were microscopic opals that glowed with 
their own inward fire, and instead of com- 
ine in a series of short puffs, as cigar smoke 



would have come from his mouth, it flowed 
in steady, even stream, like steam escaping 
from a simmering kettle. "Regardez, s J il 
vous plait, Friend Trowbridge,” de Grandin 
whispered half belligerently. "I tell you it 
is psychoplasm — soul stuff!” 

T HE cloud of luminescent vapor drifted 
slowly toward the ceiling, then as if 
wafted by an unfelt zephyr coiled and 
circled toward the wall pierced by the cur- 
tained windows, and slowly, more like drip- 
ping water than a cloud of steam or smoke, 
began to trickle down the wall until it 
covered it completely. 

It is difficult to describe what happened 
next. Slowly in the opalescent vapor that 
obscured the wall there seemed to generate 
small sparks of bluish light, mere tiny 
points of phosphorescence, and gradually, 
but with a gathering speed, they multiplied 
until they floated like a swarm of dancing 
midgets circling round each other till they 
joined to form small nebulae of brightness 
large as gleaming cigarette ends. The 
nebulae became more numerous, touched 
each other, coalesced as readily as rain drops 
brought together, till they formed a barrier 
of eerie, intense bluish light. 

There was eeriness, uncanniness about k, 
but it was not terrifying. Instead of fear 1 
felt a sort of gentle melancholy. Vague, 
long-forgotten memories wafted through ary 
mind ... a girl's soft laugh, die touch at 
a warm hand, the echo of the muted whis- 
per of a once-loved voice, the subtle frag- 
rance of old hopes and aspirations. 

Half dazzled, wholly mystified by the 
phenomenon, I watched die luminous air- 
tain. 

A sort of cloudiness appeared in its 
bright depths, at first no more than a dim, 
unformed network of small dots and 
dashes, but gradually they built up a pat- 
tern. As when an image appears on the 
copper of a halftone plate in its -acid bath, 
a picture took form on the surface of the 
glowing curtain. As if through the pros- 
cenium of a theatre — or on a motion pic- 
ture screen — we looked into another room. 

T recognized it instantly, so did Georgine 
Jaquay, for I heard her gasp, "Why, it’s the 
hall of this house!” 

" Taisez-vous !” de Grandin snapped. 



40 



WEIRD TALES 



"Laissez-moi tranquille, drl vous plait, 
Madame! Be silent!" 

It was the hall we had come through less 
than ten minutes before, yet somehow it was 
not the same. A great fire blazed on the 
wrought-metal andirons and in a pair of 
brass candlesticks tallow dips were burning. 
The lights and shadows shifted constantly, 
but such illumination as there was seemed 
to do little more than stain the darkness. 
The door through which we had come 
opened and a middle-aged Negro dressed 
in a suit of coarse tow came into the apart- 
ment, bending almost double under the 
weight of a brass-bound trunk of sole 
leather. He paused uncertainly a moment, 
seemed to turn as if to hear some com- 
mand shouted at him from outside, then 
shambled toward the stairway. 

The door, which had swung partly shut, 
was kicked back violently, and across the 
sill a man stepped with a woman in his 
arms. He was a big man, tall and heavy-set, 
with enormous shoulders and great depth 
of chest, dressed in the fashion of a hun- 
dred years and more ago. His suit of heavy 
woolen stuff was snuff -colored, made with 
a long coat and breeches reaching to his 
knees, and his brown stockings were of 
knitted wool but little better than those of 
the Negro. I guessed his age as somewhere 
near fifty, for there were streaks of gray 
in the long hair that he wore plaited in a 
queue and in the short dark reddish beard 
and mustache that masked his lower face. 
He had a big nose, dark hawk-eyes, broad 
low forehead and high-jutting cheek-bones. 
His skin was darkly tanned, and though he 
had few wrinkles they were deep ones. He 
was, I thought, a well-to-do farmer, per- 
haps a merchant sea captain. Certainly he 
was no gentleman, and just as certainly he 
was a hard customer, tricky and unscrupu- 
lous in bargaining and fierce and ruthless 
in a fight. 

Of the woman we could see little, for a 
long hooded cloak of dark blue linsey-wool- 
sey covered her from head to heels. What 
was at once apparent, however, was that she 
did not snuggle in his arms. She neither 
held his shoulders nor put her arms about 
his neck, merely lay quiescent in his grasp 
as if she rested after an exhausting ordeal, 
or realized the futility of struggling. 



But when he set her on her feet we saw 
that she was very delicately made, not tall 
but seeming taller than her actual height 
because of extreme slenderness. She was 
pretty, almost beautiful, with a soft cream- 
and-carnation skin, bronze hair that posi- 
tively flamed in the firelight, and eyes of 
luminous greenish violet with the wonder- 
ing expression of a hurt child. 

The man said something to her and with 
a start 1 realized we witnessed a pantomime, 
a scene of vibrant life and action sound- 
less as an old-time moving picture, but 
legible in meaning as sky-writing on a wind- 
less day. We saw her shake her small head 
in negation, then as he echoed his peremp- 
tory demand hold out her hands in a ges- 
ture of entreaty. Her face was bloodless 
and her eyes suffused with tears, but if she 
had been a bird and he a cat her appeal 
could not have been more futile. Abruptly 
he seized her left hand and raised it to a 
level with her eyes, and on its third finger 
we saw the great, heavy plain gold band 
that marked her as a matron. For a moment 
he stood thus, then flung the little hand 
from him as if it were a bit of dross and 
grasped the trembling girl in his arms, 
crushed her to him and bruised her shrink- 
ing lips with kisses that betrayed no trace 
of love but were afire with blazing passion. 

When he released her she shrank back, 
cheeks aflame with outraged blood and eyes 
almost filmy with nausea, but as he repeated 
his command she crept rather than walked 
to the stairway and mounted it slowly, hold- 
ing fast to the wrought-brass handrail for 
support. 

T HE man turned toward the kitchen, bel- 
lowing an order and into the hall stole 
another girl about the age of her whom he 
had just mauled so lustfully. She was a 
mulatress, scarce larger than a child, with 
delicately formed features, short wavy 
brown hair clustering round her ears and 
neck in tiny ringlets, and large dark eyes 
as gentle — and as frightened — as a gazelle's. 
Despite the almost shapeless gown of 
woolen stuff that hung on her we saw her 
figure was exquisite, with high breasts, nar- 
row hips and lean, small waist. She bore a 
straw-wrapped stone demijohn stopped 
with a broken corncob, and at his order 



THREE IN CHAINS 



A l 



took a pewter tankard from the mantel and 
poured some of the colorless contents of 
her jar into it. "More!” We could not 
hear the word, but it required no skill in 
lip-reading to know what he ordered, and 
with a shrug that was no more than a flut- 
ter of her shapely shoulders she splashed an 
added half-pint of liquor into the beaker. 

It was obvious she was afraid of him, 
for she stayed as far away as she could, and 
her large eyes watched him furtively. When 
she had filled the mug she stood back quick- 
ly, pretending to be busy with recorking 
the bottle, but obviously eager to stay out 
of reach. 

Her stratagem was futile, for when he 
downed the draft he wiped his mouth upon 
his cuff and held out his hand. "Kiss it!” 
we saw, rather than heard him order. She 
took his rough paw in her delicate gold 
hands and bent her sleek head over it, but 
he would not let her kiss its back. "Not 
that way!” he bade roughly, and obedient- 
ly she turned it over and pressed her lips 
to its palm. 

Why he demanded this peculiar form of 
homage I had no idea, but evidently de 
Grand in understood its implication, for I 
heard him mutter, " Sale bete — dirty beast!” 

The bearded man threw back 'his head 
and laughed a laugh that must have filled 
the house with its bellow, then half play- 
fully but wholly viciously he struck the girl 
across the face with a back-handed blow 
that sent her reeling to a fall beside the 
tiled hearth of the fireplace. The demijohn 
slipped from her hand, and in a moment a 
dark stain of moisture spread across the 
stones. 

We saw him beckon her imperiously, saw 
her rise trembling to her feet and slink to- 
ward him, her wide eyes fearful, her lips 
trembling. Nearer she crept, shaking her 
head from side to side, begging mutely 
for mercy, and when she was within arm’s 
length he seized her as a pouncing beast 
might grasp its prey. As a terrier might 
shake a rat he shook her, swaying her slim 
shoulders till her head bobbed giddily and 
her short curls waved like wind-whipped 
bunting round her ears. Protesting help- 
lessly she opened her mouth and the force 
with which he shook her drove her teeth 
together on her tongue so that a little stream 



of blood came from the corners of her 
mouth. Then, not content with this punish- 
ment, he struck her with his fist, knocking 
her to the floor, then raising her again that 
he might strike her down once more. Three 
times he hit her with his knotted fist, and 
every blow drew blood. When he was done 
he left her in a little crumpled heap beside 
the hearthstone, her slim gold hands held 
to her face and bright blood dripping from 
her nose, her lips and her bruised cheeks. 

r Cochon, pourceau, sale chatneau!” de 
Grandin whispered venomously. "Pardieu, 
he was a species of a stinking swine, that 
one!” 

The big man wiped his mouth upon his 
sleeve once more and, swaying slightly from 
the effect of the potent apple-jack, made 
for the stairway up which the girl he had 
borne into the house had crept. 

T HE picture before us began to fade, not 
growing dimmer but apparently dissolv- 
ing like a cloud of steam before a current 
of air, and in a . moment little dots and 
lines of color danced and moved across the 
luminous screen, forming figures like the 
prisms of a kaleidoscope, then gradually 
merging to depict another scene. 

Not very different from its present as- 
pect, save that its lawn was not so well 
kept, the front yard of the house spread 
before us. It was early evening, and from 
the marshes — long since filled in and built 
over — rose a soft, light mist, silvery, un- 
earthly, utterly still. The trees that rimmed 
the highway were almost denuded of their 
foliage and stood out in sharp silhouette, 
pointing to the pale sky from which most 
of the stars had been wiped by a half- 
moon’s light. An earlier wind had blown 
the fallen leaves across the bricked walk 
with its low box borders, and the man and 
woman walking away from us kicked them 
from their path, rustling them against their 
feet as children love to do in autumn. At 
the lower end of the footway they paused 
and as the girl turned her face up to her 
escort we recognized the young woman we 
had seen borne into the house. The moon- 
light brought them into clear-cut definition. 
The man was young, about the girl’s age, 
and bore a strong resemblance to her, obvi- 
ously a family likeness. His clothes and 



42 



WEIRD TALES 



linen were threadbare but scrupulously 
clean, and his lean drawn face showed the 
effect of high ambition and slender re- 
sources. What they said we had no way of 
knowing, but we saw her arms creep up 
around his neck, not passionately, but ten- 
derly, like the tendrils of a vine, as she 
raised her lips for his kiss. A moment they 
stood thus in silent embrace, then she un- 
clasped her arms from his neck and he 
turned away, walking down the moonlit 
highroad with no backward glance and with 
squared shoulders, like a man who has made 
final, immutable decision. 

O NCE more the scene was obscured, then 
took on new form, and we saw the 
white girl and the mulatress working fever- 
ishly packing a small nail-studded trunk. 
They folded linen underwear and sprinkled 
it with crumbled dry lavender, pressed a 
woolen dress down on the antique lingerie, 
added several pairs of cotton stockings and 
a pair of square-toed little buckled shoes. 
The box was packed and strapped, the girl 
ran to the door, but paused upon die 
threshold, the joy wiped from her face as 
sunlight disappears before a sudden cloud. 

In the entrance stood die bearded man, 
and over one shoulder, as a butdier might 
have held a new -slaughtered calf, he bore 
the body of the young man we had seen 
before. Blood trickling from a scalp-wound 
told us how the boy had been bludgeoned, 
and on the barrel of the antique horse- 
pistol in the big man’s right hand there was 
a smear of blood to which a few brown 
hairs adhered. 

There was something utterly appalling in 
the big man’s quietness. Methodically as if 
he followed a rehearsed plan he dropped 
the unconscious man on die bed, retraced his 
steps to the door and returned with three 
short lengths of iron chain which he pro- 
ceeded to fasten round the necks of the two 
women and die swooning man. 

Amazingly the women made no effort to 
resist but stood as dumbly and quiescently 
as well-trained horses waiting to be har- 
nessed as he latched the fetters on dieir 
throats. Perhaps die memory of past beat- 
ings told them that submissiveness was 
wiser, perhaps they . realized the hopeless- 
ness of entreaty or effort. It was very quick- 



ly accomplished, and in a moment the big 
man had shouldered the unconscious youth 
again, tucked the little trunk beneath his 
free arm, and nodded toward the door. 
Without a word of protest or entreaty the 
women went before him, holding the free 
ends of their neck chains in their hands as 
if to still their clinking. 

W E LOOKED into a little room, per- 
haps some twelve feet square, stone- 
floored, stone-walled, stone-ceilinged. ' It 
was darker than a moonless midnight, but 
somehow we could distinguish objects. 
About die walls were small partitioned 
spaces rising four deep, tier on tier, like 
oversized pigeonholes, and each was closed 
with a stone slab in which a heavy ring- 
bolt had been set. Something like a swarm 
of small red ants seemed crawling up the 
backs of my knees and my 9pine. One did 
not need to be an antiquarian to recognize 
die crypts of an old family tomb. 

Something stirred in the darkness, and as 
I strained my eyes toward it 1 saw die hud- 
dled form of a woman. I knew it for a 
woman by the long red hair that hung upon 
its head, but otherwise, although it had 
been stripped of clothing, ft was almost 
undassifiable. Emaciation was so far ad- 
vanced that she was litde more dian a 
mummy. Knee- and elbow-joints stood 
out against the staring skin like apples on 
broomsticks, the hip-bones showed like 
ploughshares each side the pelvis, the ribs 
were like the bars of a grating, and every 
tooth was outlined through the shrunken 
lips. 

The creature bent its skull-face to the 
stone pavement and licked a little moisture 
from die trickle of a tiny spring-fed rivulet 
that crossed the flags, dien tried to rouse 
itself to a sitting posture, tried vainly again, 
and sank back limply. Slowly, painfully, 
as if it fought paralysis, it edged across the 
cold damp stones of the floor, stretched out 
a bony, tendon-scored hand toward another 
thing that crouched against the farther wall. 

This was — or had been — a man, but now 
it was no better than a ske4eton held in 
articulation by the skin stretched drum-tight 
over it. It seemed to rouse to semi-con- 
sciousness by the other’s movement, and 
tried desperately to reach the widiered hand 



THREE IN CHAINS 



43 



stretched toward it. In vain. The chains 
that tethered the whimpering woman-lich 
and her companion were barely long 
enough to stretch from their ring-bolts to 
the floor, leaving the captives just length of 
leash enough to lie on the floor, but not 
permitting them sufficient movement to 
reach each other, even when their arms were 
stretched to fullest extent. 

And as we watched the prisoners 
struggle futilely to bring their dying hands 
together we saw something flutter feebly 
in the darkness at the rear of the tomb. 
Chained like the other two the golden- 
skinned mulatress lay against the wall, and 
constantly her head turned from side to 
side and her emaciated body shook with 
unremitting spasms. 

" Cordieu , but it was monstrous, that!” 
de Grandin whispered grittily. "Not con- 
tent with making them die horribly by slow 
starvation; not content with making it im- 
possible for them so much as to join hands 
in their extremity, he chained that other 
poor one with them that they should be 
denied all privacy, even in the hour of 
death!” 

He struck his hands together sharply. 
"Monsieur!” he called. "Monsieur Peteros!” 

The gruesome scene before us faded as 
if it had been frescoed on wax melting in 
quick heat, and through the semi-darkness 
of the room there swirled a wraithlike cloud 
of gleaming vapor that hovered like a nim- 
bus above the medium a moment, then, as 
if he had inhaled it, was absorbed by him. 
"Eh?” Peteros murmured sleepily. "Did I 
go into a trance? What did I say?” 

"Not a word, Monsieur,” de Grandin 
told him. "You were as dumb as an infant 
oyster, but through your help we are much 
wiser. Yes. Certainly. Stay here and rest, 
for you must be exhausted. The rest of us 
have duties to perform. Come, mes amis,” 
he looked at me and the Jaquays in turn, 
"let us go to that abominable tomb, 
that never-to-be-quite-sufficiently-anathema- 
tized sepulchre. We are a century and 
more too late — we cannot rescue them, 
betas, but we can give them what they 
most desire. Of a surety.”' 

W ITH a crowbar we forced back the 
rust-bound iron door of the Tofte 



mausoleum and after standing back a mo- 
ment for the outer air to enter de Grandin 
led the way into the tomb, playing the 
beam of his flashlight before him. 

"Voyez! Voila que!” he ordered as the 
shifting shaft of light stabbed through the 
murky darkness. Death lay at our feet. 
Arranged in orderly array as if they waited 
articulation by an osteologist were the bones 
of three skeletons. Dangling from the ring- 
bolts of three stone-sealed crypts to the 
floor beside the skulls were lengths of rust- 
bitten iron chain. The disintegration of 
the prisoners’ upper spinal columns had 
loosed the loops of iron latched about 
their throats. We had no difficulty determ in* 
ing their sex. Even if the widely-opened 
sciatic notches of the pelvic bones and the 
smoothly curved angular fronto-nasal articu- 
lation of the skulls had not denoted the 
female skeletons to de Grandin’s practiced 
eye and mine the pitiful relics lying by 
two of the skulls would have told their story 
— the amethyst-set gold earrings of the 
white girl and the patina-encrusted copper 
loops that once had hung in the mulatress' 
little ears. 

The Frenchman stepped back, bowing as 
if he addressed three living people. "Mes 
pauvres,” he announced softly, "we are 
come to give you release from your earth- 
bound state. Your pleas have been heard: 
you shall be together in what remains of 
the flesh. The evil man who boasted of his 
better, sounder sleep — parbleu, but Jules de 
Grandin makes a monkey out of him!” 

"It is a case for the coroner,” he told us 
as we walked back to the house. "We need 
not tell the things that we saw in the bed- 
room. The circumstances of the disappear- 
ance of Madame Tofte and Monsieur Van 
Brundt as they appear in the historical rec- 
ords, together with the advertisement crafty 
old Monsieur Jacob broadcast for the re- 
turn of die poor Celeste, will be sufficient 
to establish their identity. As to the man- 
ner of their death — eh bien, does it not pro- 
claim itself? But certainly.” 

He smiled grimly. "And that old hypo- 
crite who lies so snugly in St. Chrysostom’s 
churchyard — though it is late in overtaking 
him his sin has found him out at last. The 
jury of the coroner cannot help but name 
him as the murderer of those poor ones.” 



44 



WEIRD TALES 



T HE dinner at die Berkeley-York had 
been a huge success. Consomme de 
tortue vert with sherry, buitres Francois 
with Chablis, truite Margery with Meurs- 
ault, coq an vin with Nuits St. Georges and 
finally crepes Sussettes with cointreau. As 
the waiter poured the coffee and Chartreuse 
I fully expected to hear de Grandin purr. "I 
suppose it’s your theory that the stone and 
timbers of Tofte House held a certain psy- 
chic quality derived from association with 
the tragedy of Marise Tofte and Merthou 
Van Brundt, or that these unhappy lovers 
in the stress of their emotion passed on 
lasting thought-emanations to their inani- 
mate surroundings?” I asked him. “I’ve 
heard you say that dreams or visions can be 
evoked in psychically sensitive persons when 
they’re permitted to sleep in a room with a 
diip from a house where some atrocious 
crime has been committed, or — ” 

“I would not quite say that,” he inter- 
rupted with a smile as he took a morsel of 
pink peppermint between his teeth and 
sipped a little black coffee. "This, I think, 
is what we might call a genuine ghost story, 
one where the earthbound spirits of the 
dead, denied the rites of Christian burial, 
sought constantly for help from the living. 

“Consider, if you please: That Madame 
Marise and Monsieur Merthou were about 
to elope, accompanied by the slave girl 
Celeste, we have no doubt at all. Also, after 
seeing what a bete has she had for husband 
one cannot greatly blame her, especially as 
she was still in love with her cousin who 
seems to have been a quiet, amiable young 
man. Yes. 

"Next, we know the naughty old Mon- 
sieur Jacob laid a trap for diem. He pre- 
tended to go on a long voyage, gave them 
barely time to renew love and make plans 
for eloping then pouf! swooped down on 
them like a cat on two luckless mice. The 
sad rest we know also. 

“When he had chained them like brute 



beasts they died all miserably in die tomb, 
and their poor, starved bodies lay un- 
buried. What then? Year after painful year 
they sought to tell their plight to those who 
came to live in that old house, but always 
tiiey did fail. Those whom, they begged 
for help were frightened and ran off. 

“But finally these unhappy cousins who 
were thwarted in their love were visited by 
cousins fate had given to each other. And 
so it came about that we, with Monsieur 
Peteros’ assistance, found their pitiful re- 
mains, had their killer branded as a mur- 
derer, and after proper rites laid them in 
consecrated ground. Yes, certainly.” 

A grim expression settled on his lips. 
“That poor Celeste, the slave girl, she gave 
me some trouble,” he confided. 

“How’s that?” asked Georgine Jaquay. 

“The sexton of St. Chrysostom’s told me 
the ground was reserved for the burial of 
white people exclusively. ' Monsieur / I say 
to him, 'this are no woman, but a skeleton 
I seek to have interred here, and the skele- 
ton of a young girl of color is white as that 
of a Caucasian. Besides, if you persist in 
your pig-odious refusal I shall have to tweak 
your far from handsome nose.’ Hens , he 
let us bury her beside those whose death she 
had shared.” 

Georgine Jaquay gave a short neighing 
laugh, the sort of laugh a person gives to 
keep from weeping, but in a moment tears 
glinted on her lashes. “Do you suppose it 
was because they were cousins, and George 
and I are cousins, that they finally found 
peace through us?” she asked. 

He raised his narrow shoulders in the 
sort of shrug no one but a Frenchman can 
achieve. "Who knows, Madame ? It are 
entirely possible,” he answered. Then with 
one of his quick elfin grins, “Or possibly 
it were because you and Monsieur your hus- 
band had the good sense to consult Jules 
de Grandin. He is a very clever fellow, that 
one.” 




I T WAS early morning when we arrived 
in Paris. Somehow in those pre-war 
days it always seemed to be between 
one and four in the morning when the train 
slid into the station, no matter how you 
planned. So, here were we, at 4 a. m., 



surrounded with luggage in a taxi, on our 
way to the Albion, the little hotel where 
Godfrey and I always stayed. 

It was a charming hotel, quite unknown 
to the general public, found for us by some 
French friends. Godfrey and I were crazy 

45 



46 



WEIRD TALES 



about it. This was the first time we’d come 
without reservations. Godfrey had no doubt 
they’d take us in, but I was not so sanguine. 
I didn’t mind picking up tilings at a mo- 
ment’s notice and running off with Godfrey 
- — he loved the excitement of doing the 
unexpected and I loved him — but I usually 
wired ahead for rooms wherever we were 
going. This time there literally had been 
no opportunity to do so and as the taxi drew 
up before the Albion and honked its horn 
with the pathos only a French cab can man- 
age, I was worried. 

It soon appeared that my forebodings 
were justified. The clerk, Raoul, whom 
we knew extremely well, was glad to see us, 
but not overjoyed as he ordinarily would 
have been. He was full of apologies and 
lamentations. ’’But there is nothing for 
Madame and Monsieur. Not a single room 
in the hotel. I am desolate, but it is so. If 
you had only wired ahead ...” 

I took the bull by the horns. "But, we 
did, Raoul! Do you mean you didn’t get 
the telegram? We sent it two days ago." 

Two days ago we had been in London 
without the slightest idea of Paris in our, 
or rather Godfrey’s head. But I always be- 
lieve if one is going to lie, it might as well 
be wholeheartedly. 

Raoul wrung his hands. "Oh, Madame, 
I am devastated. But there is nothing ...” 
"But surely,” Godfrey’s calm English 
voice broke in, "you’ve got some corner 
you can tuck us in for the night. You 
can’t turn us out at this hour! Then tomor- 
row you can fix us up.” 

A kind of struggle went on in Raoul’s 
face. It was plain to see he was in an agony 
of indecision. Finally one side of his prob- 
lem won. But it was obvious, with great 
reluctance pn his part. "There is a suite, 
on the garden side, perhaps — just for to- 
night — or what is left of the night — ” 
"Splendid. And I assure you we won’t 
mind the extra charge,” added my practical 
husband. 

Raoul turned to the combination key and 
letter rack behind him, extracted a key, and 
called to the bellboy, "Here Pierre. Take 
Monsieur and Madame to No. 217.” 

“217?” The boy, half awake, seemed 
incredulous. 

“217,” Raoul repeated with an emphasis 



that stopped whatever the boy had been go- 
ing to say. Silently he picked up our bags 
and led the way to the elevator that had 
been installed in the well of the stairway — 
one of those open-cage affairs the French 
delight in, but which my American remem- 
brance of what an elevator can be, dislikes 
intensely. 

As we ascended Raoul called out, "Dor- 
inez bien;' and Pierre made a sound that 
up in the Bronx they call a cheer. Evi- 
dently he thought we wouldn’t sleep well, 
and I wondered if he had labeled us as 
bride and groom. He was a new addition 
to the Albion. He didn’t know we’d been 
coming there for over five years. 

He threw open the door of No. 217, 
turned on the light, sidled the bags in, and 
was off so quickly that he missed the silver 
Godfrey had ready to give him. "Remark- 
able,” I exclaimed. Then, as I took in 
the really charming room, added, "God- 
frey, this is the real thing.” 

I T WAS. Boiserie of an elegance and 
charm that went with powdered hair, 
bright silks, and jeweled hands. The deli- 
cately carved wood was painted that soft 
shade of grayish blue which no modern 
materials can quite achieve. The room had 
probably been a card room in the time of 
Marie Antoinette. I could picture the gay 
scene that had been reflected in the lovely 
old mirror that was set into the wall above 
the fireplace. The furniture was gilt and 
covered in a salmon-pink damask. The 
whole effect was exquisite. 

"This stuff must be worth a great deal,” 
again my practical husband was speaking. 
"It’s genuine — -the whole room is a museum 
piece. Don't wonder they don’t like to rent 
it. Let’s look at the bedroom — ” He threw 
open the door and switched on die light. 

It was charming, too, but in an utterly 
different way. It was completely modern, 
ivory paint, a gay flowered wallpaper of 
pale yellow with red and blue flowers and 
a matching chintz for curtains, bedspreads, 
and slip covers. It sounds wild, but the 
effect was a sunshiny bower of roses. The 
furniture was ivory. It was all sweetness 
and light before I stepped over the thresh- 
old. The instant I was in the room, I felt 
differently. Despite the gayety and the wink- 



THE MAN IN PURPLE 



47 



in g brightness of a crystal chandelier, obvi- 
ously converted from candles to electricity, I 
felt a sense of gloom. It was as though a 
mantle of depression had been flung over 
my spirit. ' 

"It’s a very gay room,” my husband said. 

"Gay looking ” I amended. Then I 
voiced my thoughts. "Don’t you think it’s 
odd Raoul held out on us. He was all 
ready to turn us away — with this up his 
sleeve.” 

"Faker! Probably so he can over- 
charge — ” 

Godfrey was most likely right. I was 
silly to go imagining things because of cir- 
cumstances — the odd glance between Raoul 
and Pierre, and my own sudden depression. 
The latter wasn’t due to the room. It could 
not be — it was my own fatigue catching up 
with me. 

G ODFREY lugged in the bags, grumbling 
against Pierre’s laziness. I started to 
say, "Maybe the boy didn’t want to come in 
here,” but I caught the words back, and 
went about my preparations for bed. It 
was when I was in the bathroom cleaning 
my teeth that I heard the first knock! 

I thought Pierre might have had a 
troubling conscience and come back. When 
it came again, I called out: "Why don’t 
you go to the door, Godfrey?" 

"Why?” his matter-of-fact voice came 
back. 

"Knocking — ” 

"Didn’t hear anything,” but he went 
through to the living room and I heard 
him open the door. When lie came back he 
was laughing. "Must be hearing things, old 
girl.” 

My twenty-two years always shrink away 
from Godfrey’s "old girl,” even though I 
know it’s meant as a form of endearment. 

"Didn’t you hear anything?” I asked, 
when reluctantly I returned to the gay room. 
"No 1 .” Godfrey was bland. 

Just at that moment the knocking started 
again. From Godfrey’s start I knew he 
heard it too. That was a relief! I didn’t 
want to hear noises no one else did. 

"People next door,” Godfrey said. 

"At this hour?” 

"Paris is noted for the hours it keeps. 
They’ve probably been sampling champagne 



from boite to boite, and are now returning 
from making a night of it.” 

I wasn’t up to arguing. I kissed God- 
frey goodnight, and went over to my own 
twin bed, Godfrey already having made 
himself comfortable in the other. As I 
shed by negligee, he turned out the light. 
Presently I heard his even breathing. I 
counted his respirations to drown out the 
knocks which were coming more frequently 
now. They obviously didn’t bother him, 
but they did things to me. The linen sheets 
were cold and clammy. So was I, but not 
because of them. I was afraid! 

There was something strange about these 
rooms. Raoul wouldn’t have held out on 
us without a good reason. He had ob- 
viously given them to us with great reluc- 
tance. I was beginning to understand why. 
The knocking was getting louder now. It 
seemed to be coming from everywhere — 
all around my head. If it were the people 
next door, they were bowling on the wall 
behind my bed. It was only because I was 
completely exhausted that I fell asleep. Or, 
was it sleep? One minute I was exasper- 
ated at the knocking and afraid of some- 
thing, I didn’t know what. The next minute 
the knocking ceased and I was afraid — 
afraid of the man in purple! 

H E STOOD in the doorway, very tall, 
very elegant, with a purple moire 
waistcoat lavishly embroidered in heavy 
gold thread. He wore it over a lavender 
vest, and he had on purple satin trousers 
that ended below his knee. A diamond 
buckle fastened them and they undoubtedly 
served as garters for his elegant purple hose. 
He wore black slippers with diamond buc- 
kles. There was a flash of the same stones 
on the vest and real lace cascaded down his 
front and from his sleeves. His hair was 
powdered, and his face was utterly evil. The 
Marquis de Sade must have looked like that 
about midway in his career, when the good 
looks nature had endowed him with were 
being superseded by the ideas and practices 
that were essentially his own. 

The man in purple was handsome. I 
could see him plainly by the light coming 
through the transom. A truly elegant figure 
of a man, but his lips were sensuous and 
cruel, his eyes cold, yet compelling in some 



48 



WEIRD TALES 



strange, fascinating way. He looked toward 
me and I turned cold in my innermost veins. 
"If he speaks to me, I shall die," I thought. 

But he didn’t. His black malicious eyes 
held mine and he came nearer. 

I couldn’t move. If he’d been a snake 
charmer and I the snake, I couldn’t have 
been more in his power, although the illus- 
tration was twisted, for it was he who re- 
sembled the snake, not I. Even his pow- 
dered wig didn’t disguise the fact his head 
was shaped like an adder’s head. He came 
up to the bed, close to me, while I lay 
completely paralyzed with fear beyond any- 
thing I could describe. Then he put his 
arms up, shook the lace back from his wrists 
and reached for my throat! 

From somewhere I got strength enough 
to scream. The next second the man in 
purple had gone, and Godfrey was beside 
me. "What on earth — ?” he was saying. 

*T had a dream,” I gasped. “A hor- 
rible dream — ” but even while I said the 
words, I knew it hadn't been a dream. The 
man in purple had been real. 

Eventually Godfrey went back to bed and 
to sleep. Nothing disturbed him. This 
time I went to sleep, but the man in purple 
was in my dreams, coming to me, freeing 
his wrists from the lace, reaching for my 
throat — finding it! 

I woke up gasping for air, with actual 
pressure on my windpipe. It was more 
than a dream. The man in purple had 
come again. 

I couldn’t stand any more of this. I knew 
now it was a ghost. The man in purple had 
to be a ghost. There was no other explana- 
tion possible. I was quite sure, and fur- 
ther, positive that was the reason Raoul 
hadn’t wanted us to stay. He knew about 
that man in purple. 

I had two alternatives — to wake Godfrey, 
or get away from this' room. Unfortu- 
nately for me, I chose the latter. Godfrey 
looked so comfortable I hated to rouse him 
again, and besides, I knew he’d laugh at 
the idea of a ghost. So I got out of bed, 
took the inevitable taffeta-covered eider- 
down quilt always to be found on French 
beds, and tiptoed into the sitting room. I 
curled up in the eiderdown on the couch. 

Again, I couldn’t sleep. The man in 
purple was in my thoughts. I couldn’t 



shake him off. I kept seeing him and his 
gesture of freeing his hands from encum- 
brances so that he would be free to mur- 
der. I kept feeling his hands reaching for 
my throat. But at long, long last, with 
the assistance of at least two hundred and 
fifty sheep that I laboriously counted, I fell 
into the deep sleep of utter exhaustion that 
comes when one is worn out mentally as 
well as physically. 

A whispering woke me up — a whispering 
in French — French of the old style. If I 
hadn’t spoken the language like a native 
I wouldn’t have understood the whisper- 
ings. As it was, it was difficult — just as 
strange as listening to the talk of our Found- 
ing Fathers would be to modern ears. 

The whispers said over and over, "Bring 
her here, Pierre. Bring her here to me and 
then go. Do not return no matter what 
you hear.” And then there was a pause — 
a silence, while I heard a door shut and 
footsteps walk away. Then the whispers 
began again. "Soon, soon she will come,’ 
repeated a voice which had a hard quality 
underneath the softness of its tone and an 
underlying cruelty, and I knew that it was 
the voice of the man in purple, but I could 
not see him. I knew fear again and shrank 
into the eiderdown. Suppose those hands 
found my throat again — suppose — I 
wanted to scream, to run to Godfrey, but 
I couldn’t move, and in the strange night- 
mare of events I know I shouldn’t, and the 
knowledge was horrible. 

The whisperings were gaining strength 
and volubility. It was an ordinary voice that 
spoke now in that antiquated French. "She 
is coming — she is here.” As he mouthed 
the last word I could see him. It was the 
man in purple standing by the carved man- 
telpiece, watching the door. He was quite 
tangible, there was nothing ghost-like about 
him — no transparency, no luminosity — just 
a man out of another world. An evil man 
— his lips strained back from his teeth as a 
dog’s do at the kill. 

The door swung open, and I gasped. For 
there coming into the room was myself! 
Not the American Helen married to the 
English Godfrey, but a French Helene. Not 
the frightened girl crouching on the sofa 
in her own time, but a frightened girl from 
some other age. The two entities were sepa- 



THE MAN IN PURPLE 



49 



rate, yet she was part of me just as I was 
part of her. 1 had been that girl, and I was 
looking at my own past — ! 

She was in the room now, sweeping low 
to the floor in a curtsey of the utmost grace. 
"Monsieur,” she said, gently, but because 
she and I were one, I knew the effort she 
made to keep her voice steady. I felt the 
chill of her finger-tips, the frantic beating 
of her heart. 

He raised her cold fingers to his lips. 
She shrank away from his touch. “So, 
Mademoiselle la Comtesse, you hate me for 
what I have done?” 

She made no answer except with her eyes 
which justified his statement. 

He let go her hand. "Yet I saved your 
father — ” 

“At a price, Monsieur.” There was 
scorn in her voice. 

He bowed. "As you say — at a price. 
Still, he is safe in England. That should 
be a fair exchange.” 

"My father would not think so — ^ There 
was color in her pale cheeks as she spoke, 
but it faded rapidly away. 

"Nor do you — ” his lips curved back 
from his teeth again in a gesture that was 
completely feline. "And what is more, you 
do not let me forget it. Your hatred for 
me is a wall between us. Your scorn is 
sharp knives that cut my flesh. Yes, great 
though I am, I feel small before you, and 
that is not to be endured.” 

"I cannot change my feelings, Mon- 
sieur.” There was triumph on her face, all 
the more intense because it was restrained. 

"But I can change your feelings, Made- 
moiselle! I can allow them the expanse of 
heaven, where the priests tell us there is 
only love, where I shall not be able to see 
them.” He raised his hands in that familiar 
gesture, shaking back the lace to leave them 
free, and advanced toward her. 

I felt the terror sweep over her, the 
loneliness, the pain. "Never to see my 
father again,” she thought. "To have 
brought him to safety and not to share 
it. I would be glad to die were it not for 
him, but he needs me.” Then as the man 
in purple advanced toward her, she sank 
down on her knees. 

"Oh, Monsieur, I beg you spare my life. 
You promised once my father was safe, 



I could go to him. Surely you will not go 
back on your word. See, I who are proud, 
kneel before you.” 

I could have told her there was no use. 
I could see the inexorable purpose in those 
uplifted hands. 

The man in purple laughed. It was a 
horrible laugh, deadly in intent. "So, the 
Comtesse de Treves begs — and for once 
there is no sneer in her voice. Too late, my 
dear. Too late, Mademoiselle. Hate rouses 
hate.” 

She looked up at him then. "You are 
right, Monsieur. Hate rouses hate. It 
feeds upon it too, and I tell you now that 
my hate will live on down through the cen- 
turies until we two meet again, and the 
tables are turned.” 

"I will conquer then as I conquer now.” 
He was almost within reach of her. 

"Then I will come back again and again 
— age after age, and in the end, the score 
will be evened. I vow it so, Monsieur. 
Here and now, with death staring me in 
the face. And I curse you as no man has 
ever been cursed before. Here you shall 
stay and wait until I come again and 
then — ” 

T HE hands of the man in purple flashed 
downwards to her throat, choking the 
words back into it, exerting more and more 
pressure until only her eyes blazed hate. 
Then he let go. 

I was gasping — struggling and every- 
thing was growing black. There were 
fingers on my throat. Was I feeling the 
sensations of my ancient self that realis- 
tically? 

This time the man in purple hadn’t been 
touching me. It was the Comtesse de 
Treves whose throat he held between those 
strong white hands, into whose windpipe 
the iron fingers pressed. And yet, with a 
tremendous effort I opened my eyes. There 
was no Comtesse de Treves. There was 
no man in purple. But there were fingers 
around my throat — exerting such pressure 
that I could hardly breath — strong, white, 
deadly fingers — Godfrey’s fingers! And 
everything was growing black. There were 
fingers on my throat, and I was feeling the 
sensations of my ancient self — but, God- 
frey’s fingers were dispensing death! His 



50 



WEIRD TALES 



face had no expression whatsoever. It was 
the face of a sleep-walker or a zombie, but 
his fingers were alive. 

I tried to break their hold. I tried to 
scream, to pull those hands away from my 
throat — but I couldn’t. 

If it hadn’t been for the eiderdown I 
should have been dead already. But I had 
drawn it up close around me and it was 
between my throat and those terrible fingers 
of Godfrey’s. Even in the haze that was 
coming over me, I couldn't reconcile my 
thoughts to their being Godfrey’s. The com- 
forter prevented the fingers getting an ab- 
solute hold. It was slippery and the fact 
of it being there enabled me to breath a 
little. I saw that soon Godfrey's fingers 
would get a strangle hold. I had only a 
minute. There was a table beside the couch 
with an old porcelain vase on it. Somehow 
I managed to reach it with one hand, strug- 
gling all the time with what seemed to be 
Godfrey’s superhuman strength. Still I got 
the vase in my hand, clasped its narrow 
neck, pulled it around and shattered it on 
Godfrey’s head. 

His fingers loosened. For one second his 
eyes held a startled expression, then he 
slumped down to the floor. 

From somewhere I heard a soft voice, 
like the whisper of a sigh, "The score is 
evened.” 

I pulled myself together. Godfrey lay 
crumpled on the floor. I couldn’t see any 
sign of life. I got to the telephone, and 
lifted off the instrument. Through my tor- 
tured throat I somehow got out the words, 
"Help! Help!” Then I fainted. 

When I came to, Raoul was there and a 
doctor. Evidently a guest of the hotel as 
he had on a bathrobe over his pajamas. I 
was in the bedroom. I tried to talk and 
found I couldn’t make a sound, but I 
mouthed the word, "Godfrey?” 

"Madame, you must prepare yourself for 
a shock. Your husband ... is dead. The 
burglar who choked you, hit him on the 
head with a vase when he came to your 
rescue. A very gallant gentleman, your hus- 
band. It is to be regretted that some 
nothing of a sneak thief should be the 
cause of terminating his life.” 

It was a long, elegantly phrased speech, 
tvoical of the French mind. The news 



wasn’t a shock to me. I had known God- 
frey was dead when I saw him crumpled 
on the floor. Twice, while the doctor was 
talking, I tried to break in to tell him that 
he was wrong — there had been no burglar, 
but I couldn’t speak. My throat seemed 
paralyzed. Then, through my chaotic 
thoughts came some common sense. The 
truth was too incredible to be believed. 
With a rush of panic I remembered the 
tales I had heard of the French police and 
their endless red tape. I decided it was 
better to leave it as it was. They seemed 
to have built up a good explanation of 
events. What if they weren’t quite true. It 
would be better that way. I would let it 
go. 

Raoul was saying, "We have had several 
times trouble with sneak thieves already. 
He had picked the lock of your suite. The 
door was open.” 

Needless to tell him that Godfrey never 
locked doors. Everything was fitting in to 
support their story. 

The doctor was telling me a nurse was 
coming to put cold compresses on my throat. 

I was not to worry — they would attend to 
all details. He also said he had given me 
a hypodermic for the pain. I managed to _ 
indicate that I did not want to stay where 
I was. 

He looked bewildered, but Raoul under- 
stood. "It is light, now, Madame.” He 
pointed to the window and I could see the 
first thin slivers of sunlight. Raoul went 
on. "You will be quite all right, Madame, 
and later in the day — long before it is dark 
— I will see you are moved.” 

It was with that assurance that I went 
to sleep. 

When I woke, I had been moved as 
promised. Through tire days that followed 
I didn’t let myself think. It wasn’t until 
I was leaving to go back to England that 1 
pinned him down. 

"Raoul,” I said, "those rooms you gave 
us that night — they are haunted.” 

Shamefacedly he answered. “Y e s, 
Madame. This hotel once was the home of 
a French noble, a very great nobleman, who 
managed to survive the Revolution because 
of his friendship with Phillipe L’Egalite. 
He maintained his power in the days of that 
gory holocaust. That has always stained 



THE MAN IN PURPLE 



n 



the white fingers of France. He was not a 
nice man. There are rumors of the things 
he did that I would not repeat to Madame. 
He was responsible for many deaths. Those 
rooms are in the oldest part of the building. 
They were his. People have seen him . . . 
dressed in purple. At first we tried to rent 
the rooms, ignoring the ghost-talk as old 
wives tales, but the guests complained. They 
saw him, they said, and he was evil. They 
felt the evil if they did not see it. One 
woman who was very psychic, said she saw 
him strangling someone. She was quite ill 
afterwards. ..." 

"Had he ever strangled anyone?” I broke 

in. 

"Yes, Madame. So I have heard. He 
was proud of his strong hands. I once saw 
a picture of a young Comtesse he was sup- 
posed to have killed because she did not re- 
turn his love. She looked rather like you, 
Madame. We haven’t rented those rooms 
for a long time. Did you see anything, 
Madame, before the burglar came?” 

So, we were to carry on 'with the burglar 
to the bitter end. It was too late now to 
do anything else when the authorities had 
concurred with the 9tory so readily. "Yes, 
Raoul. I saw — the man in purple,” I said 
slowly.’’ 

T HE Man in Purple! Godfrey! Had they 
been one and the same? Certainly the 
Comtesse de Treves was myself. I hadn’t 
needed Raoul’s talk of the resemblance to 
the picture to know that. The Man in 
Purple had killed her, but before she died 



she had cursed him — had condemned him 
tp wait for Jier until she evened the score. 
Had that happened when I had, to save 
myself, killed Godfrey? Had Godfrey been 
the re-incarnation of the Man in Purple? 
Had he used him to try to conquer me? — 
The re-incarnation of the girl he had mur- 
dered. 

Had he in some strange way taken pos- 
session of Godfrey’s body for his own un- 
holy purposes? Was Godfrey the man I 
loved? 

Or was he the evil person whom I still 
regarded with horror? Had fate brought 
us to tlie rooms to work out destiny’s pat- 
tern, or was it — ?. The questions were end- 
less and they had been rotating in my mind 
for days. Ever since the night Godfrey 
died. 

"It’s a strange thing, Madame,” Raoul 
was saying, "the room is no longer haunted. 
First the maid tells me she does not hear the 
knocking any more. Then the floorman 
tells me the same. So I spent a night there 
myself, and there was — nothing! Absolutely 
nothing. Not even a feeling of evil. This 
last week I have rented the rooms and 
there have been no complaints. Is it not 
strange, Madame?” 

"Yes, Raoul.” I couldn’t say more. I had 
tlie answer to my questions now. Godfrey 
had been the Man in Purple. I no longer 
felt grief or guilt over his death. The 
Comtesse de Treves had made good her 
promise. She had evened the score. The 
pendulum had swung wide and then gone 
back into place. The cycle was complete. 





Txe r 

miling People 

v v v v rv TTr ir yT ^ ■r ▼ ▼ w ▼ T .g 

- 9 

► Each sound had to be muffled for each sound was fear g! 

► £ 

A A A -*• A ^ a xt.^, AAiLAAAA A AAA A A i>4| 

I T WAS the sensation of silence that and swinging closed behind him was like 
was the most notable aspect of the an opening and shutting dream, a thing ac- 
house. As Mr. Greppin came through complished on rubber pads, bathed in lubri- 
the front door the oiled silence of it opening cant, slow and unmaterialistic. The double 




THE SMILING PEOPLE 



53 



carpet in the hall, which he himself had 
so recently laid, gave off no sound from 
his movements. And when the wind shook 
the house late of nights there was not a rattle 
of eave or tremor of loose sash. He had 
himself checked the storm windows. The 
screen doors were securely hooked with 
bright new, firm hooks, and the furnace did 
not knock but sent a silent whisper of warm 
wind up the throats of the heating system 
that sighed ever so quietly, moving the cuffs 
of his trousers as he stood, now, warming 
himself from the bitter afternoon. 

Weighing the silence with the remark- 
able instruments of pitch and balance in his 
small ears, he nodded with satisfaction that 
the silence was so unified and finished. Be- 
cause there had been nights when rats had 
walked between wall-layers and it had 
taken baited traps and poisoned food before 
the walls were mute. Even the grand- 
father clock had been stilled, its brass pen- 
dulum hung frozen and gleaming in its 
long cedar, glass-fronted coffin. 

They were waiting for him in the dining 
room. 

He listened. They made no sound. Good. 
Excellent, in fact. They had learned, then, 
to be silent. You had to teach people, but 
it was worth while — there was not a rattle 
of knife or fork from the dining table. He 
worked off his thick grey gloves, hung up 
his cold armor of overcoat and stood there 
with an expression of urgency yet indecisive- 
ness . . . thinking of what had to be done. 

Mr. Greppin proceeded with familiar 
certainty and economy of motion into the 
dining room, where the four individuals 
seated at the waiting table did not move 
or speak a word. The only sound was the 
merest allowable pad of his shoes on the 
deep carpet. 

His eyes, as usual, instinctively, fastened 
’ upon the lady heading the table. Passing, 
he waved a finger near her cheek. She did 
not blink. 

Aunt Rose sat firmly at the head of the 
table and if a mote of dust floated lightly 
down out of die ceiling spaces, did her eye 
trace its orbit? Did the eye revolve in its 
shellacked socket, with glassy cold precision? 
And if the dust mote happened upon the 
shell of her wet eye did the eye batten? Did 
the muscles clinch, the lashes close? 



No. 

Aunt Rose’s hand lay on the table like 
cutlery, rare and fine and old; tarnished. 
Her bosom was hidden in a salad of fluffy 
linen. 

Beneath the table her stick legs in high- 
buttoned shoes went up into a pipe of 
dress. You felt that the legs terminated at 
the skirt line and from there on she was a 
department store dummy, all wax and noth- 
ingness responding, probably, with much 
the same chill waxen movements, with as 
much enthusiasm and response as a manne- 
quin. 

So here was Aunt Rose, staring straight 
at Greppin — he choked out a laugh and 
clapped hands derisively shut — there were 
the first hints of a dust mustache gathering 
across her upper lip! 

"Good evening, Aunt Rose,” he said, 
bowing. "Good evening. Uncle Dimity,” 
he said, -graciously. "No, not a word,” he 
held up his hand. "Not a word from any 
of you.” He bowed again. “Ah, good eve- 
ning, cousin Lila, and you, cousin Sam.” 

Lila sat upon his left, her hair like golden 
shavings from a tube of lathed brass. Sanj, 
opposite her, told all directions with hh 
hair. 

They were both young, he fourteen, 
she sixteen. Uncle Dimity, their father 
(but "father” was a nasty word!) sat next 
to Lila, placed in this secondary niche long, 
long ago because Aunt Rose said the win- 
dow draft might get his neck if he sat at 
the head of the table. Ah, Aunt Rose! 

Mr. Greppin drew the chair under his 
tight-clothed little rump and put a casual 
elbow to the linen. 

"I’ve something to say,” he said. "IT’s 
very important. This has gone on for weeks 
now. It can’t go any further. I’m in love. 
Oh, but I’ve told you that long ago. On 
the day I made you all smile, remember?” 

T HE eyes of the four seated people did 
not blink, the hands did not move. 
Greppin became introspective. The day 
he had made them smile. Two weeks ago 
it was. He had come home, walked in, 
looked at them and said, "I'm to be 
married!” 

They had all whirled with expressions 
as if someone had just smashed the window. 



54 



WEIRD TALES 



“You’re WHAT?” cried Aunt Rose. 

“To Alice Jane Ballard!” he had said, 
stiffening somewhat. 

"Congratulations,” said Uncle Dimity. “I 
guess,” he added, looking at his wife. He 
cleared his throat. “But isn’t it a little 
early, son?” He looked at his wife again. 
“Yes. Yes, I think it’s a little early. I 
wouldn’t advise it yet, not just yet, no.” 

“The house is in a terrible way,” said 
Aunt Rose. “We won’t have it fixed for a 
year yet.” 

“That’s what you said last year and the 
year before,” said Mr. Greppin. “And any- 
way,” he said bluntly, “this is my house.” 

Aunt Rose’s jaw had clamped at that. 
“After all these years for us to be bodily 
thrown out, why I — ” 

“You won’t be thrown out, don’t be 
idiotic,” said Greppin, furiously. 

"Now, Rose — ” said Uncle Dimity in a 
pale tone. 

Aunt Rose dropped her hands. “After 
all I’ve done — ” 

In that instant Greppin had known they 
would have to go, all of them. First he 
would make them silent, then he would 
make them smile, then, later, he would 
move them out like luggage. He couldn’t 
bring Alice Jane into a house full of grims 
such as these, where Aunt Rose followed 
you wherever you went even when she 
wasn’t following you, and the children 
performed indignities upon you at a glance 
from their maternal parent, and the father, 
no better than a third child, carefully re- 
arranged his advice to you on being a 
bachelor. Greppin stared at them. It was 
their fault that his loving and living was 
all wrong. If he, did something about them 
— then his warm bright dreams of soft 
bodies glowing with an anxious perspiration 
of love might become tangible and near. 
Then he would have the house all to 
himself and — and Alice Jane. Yes, Alice 
Jane. 

They would have to go. Quickly. If he 
told them to go, as he had often done, 
twenty years might pass as Aunt Rose 
gathered sunbleached sachets and Edison 
phonographs. Long before then Alice Jane 
herself would be moved and gone. 

Greppin looked at them as he picked up 
the carving knife. 



G REPPIN’S head snapped with tiredness. 

He flicked his eyes open. Eh? Oh, he 
had been drowsing, Blinking. 

All that had occurred two weeks ago. 
Two weeks ago this very night that conver- 
sation about marriage, moving, Alice Jane, 
had come about. Two weeks ago it had 
been. Two weeks ago he had made them 
smile. 

Now, recovering from his reverie, he 
smiled around at the silent and motionless 
figures. They smiled back in peculiarly 
pleasing fashion. 

“I hate you, old woman,” he said to 
Aunt Rose, directly. “Two weeks ago I 
wouldn’t have dared say that. Tonight, ah, 
well — ” he lazed his voice, turning. “Uncle 
Dimity, let me give you a little advice, old 
man — •” 

He talked small talk, picked up a spoon, 
pretended to eat peaches from an empty 
dish. He had already eaten downtown in a 
tray cafeteria; pork, potatoes, apple pie, 
string beans, beets, potato salad. But now 
he made dessert eating motions because he 
enjoyed this little act. He made as if he 
were chewing. 

“So — tonight you are finally, once and 
for all, moving out. I’ve waited two weeks, 
thinking it all over. In a way I guess I’ve 
kept you here this long because I wanted to 
keep an eye on you. Once you’re gone, I 
can’t be sure — ” And here his eyes gleamed 
with fear. “You might come prowling 
around, making noises at night, and I 
couldn’t stand that. I can't ever have noises 
in this house, not even when Alice moves 
in. . . 

The double carpet was thick and sound- 
less underfoot, reassuring. 

“Alice wants to move in day after tomor- 
row. We’re getting married." 

Aunt Rose winked evilly, doubtfully at 
him. 

“Ah!” he cried, leaping up, then, star- 
ing, he sank down, mouth convulsing.^ He 
released the tension in him, laughing. “Oh, 
I see. It was a fly.” He watched the fly 
crawl with slow precision on the ivory cheek 
of Aunt Rose and dart away. Why did it 
have to pick that instant to make her eye 
appear to blink, to doubt. “Do you doubt 
I ever will marry, Aunt Rose? Do you 
think me incapable of marriage, of love 



THE SMILING PEOPLE 



and love’s duties? Do you think me imma- 
ture, unable to cope with a woman and her 
ways of living? Do you think me a child, 
only daydreaming? Well!” He calmed 
himself with an effort, shaking his head. 
"Man, man,” he argued to himself. "It was 
only a fly, and does a fly make doubt of 
love, or did you make it into a fly and a 
wink? Damn it!” He pointed at the four 
of them. 

"I’m going to fix the furnace hotter. In 
an hour I’ll be moving you out of the house 
once and for all. You comprehend? Good. 
I see you do.” 

Outside, it was beginning to rain, a cold 
drizzling downpour that drenched the 
house. A look of irritation came to Grep- 
pin’s face. The sound of the rain was the 
one thing he couldn’t stop, couldn't be 
helped. No way to buy new hinges or lubri- 
cants or hooks for that. You might tent the 
housetop with lengths of cloth to soften 
the sound, mightn’t you? That’s going a 
bit far. No. No way of preventing the 
rain sounds. 

He wanted silence now, where he had 
never wanted it before in his life so much. 
Each sound was a fear. So each sound had 
to be muffled, gotten to and eliminated. 

The drum of rain was like the knuckles 
of an impatient man on a surface. He lapsed 
again into remembering. 

He remembered the rest of it. The rest 
of that hour on that day two weeks ago 
when he had made them smile. . . . 

He had taken up the carving knife and 
prepared to cut the bird upon the table. As 
usual the family had been gathered, all 
wearing their solemn, puritanical masks. If 
the children smiled the smiles were stepped 
on Like nasty bugs by Aunt Rose. 

Aunt Rose criticized the angle of Grep- 
pin’s elbows as he cut the bird. The knife, 
she made him understand also, was not 
sharp enough. Oh, yes, the sharpness of 
the knife. At this point in his memory he 
stopped, rolled-tilted his eyes, and laughed. 
Dutifully, then, he had crisped the knife on 
the sharpening rod and again set upon the 
fowl. 

He had severed away much of it in 
some minutes before he slowly looked up 
at their solemn, critical faces, like puddings 
with agate eyes, and after staring at them 



55 

a moment, as if discovered with a mked 
woman instead of a naked-limbed partridge, 
he lifted the knife and cried hoarsely, "Why 
in God’s name can’t you, any of you, ever 
smile? I’ll make you smile!” 

He raised the knife a number of times 
like a magician’s wand. 

And, in a short interval — behold! they 
were all of them smiling! 

H E BROKE that memory in half, 
crumpled it, balled it, tossed it down. 
Rising briskly, he went to the hall, down 
the hall to the kitchen, and from there 
down the dim stairs into the cellar where 
he opened the furnace door and built the 
fire steadily and expertly into wonderful 
flame. 

Walking upstairs again he looked about 
him. He would have cleaners come and 
clean the empty house, redecorators slide 
down the dull drapes and hoist new shim- 
mery banners up. New thick Oriental rugs 
purchased for the floors would subtly insure 
the silence he desired and would need at 
least for the next month, if not for the 
entire year. 

He put his hands to his face. What if 
Alice Jane made noise moving about the 
house? Some noise, some how, some place! 

And then he laughed. It was quite a 
joke. That problem was already solved. 
Yes, it was solved. He need fear no noise 
from Alice Jane. It was all absurdly simple. 
He would have all the pleasure of Alice 
Jane and none of the dream-destroying dis- 
tractions and discomforts. 

There was one other addition needed to 
the quality of silence. Upon the tops of 
the doors that the wind sucked shut with 
a bang at frequent intervals he would in- 
stall air-compression brakes, those kind they 
have on library doors that hiss gently as 
their levers seal. 

He passed through the dining room. The 
figures had not moved from their tableau. 
Their hands remained affixed in familiar 
positions, and their indifference to him was 
not impoliteness. 

He climbed the hall stairs to change his 
clothing, preparatory to the task of moving 
the family. Taking the links from his fine 
cuffs, he swung his head to one side. Music. 
At first he paid it no mind. Then, slowly, 



56 



WEIRD TALES 



his face swinging to the ceiling, the color 
drained out of his cheeks. 

At the very apex of the house the music 
began, note by note, one note following 
another, and it terrified him. 

Each note came like a plucking of one 
single harp thread. In the complete silence 
the small sound of it was made larger until 
it grew all out of proportion to itself, gone 
mad with all this soundlessness to stretch 
about in. 

The door opened in an explosion from 
his hands, the next thing his feet were try- 
ing the stairs to the third level of the house, 
the bannister twisted in a long polished 
snake under his tightening, relaxing, reach- 
ing-up, pulling-hands! The steps went 
under to be replaced by longer, higher, 
darker steps. He had started the game at 
the bottom with a slow stumbling, now he 
was running with full impetus and if a wall 
had suddenly confronted him he would not 
have stopped for it until he saw blood on it 
and fingernail scratches where he tried to 
pass through. 

He felt like a mouse running in a great 
clear space of a bell. And high in the bell 
sphere the one harp thread hummed. It 
drew him on, caught him up with an 
unbilical of sound, gave his fear sustenance 
and life, mothered him. Fears passed be- 
tween mother and groping child. He 
sought to shear the connection with his 
hands, could not. He felt as if someone had 
given a heave on the cord, wriggling. 

Another clear threaded tone. And 
another. 

"No, keep quiet,” he shouted. “There 
can’t be noise in my house. Not since two 
weeks ago. I said there would be no more 
noise. So it can’t be — it’s impossible! Keep 
quiet!" 

He burst upward into the attic. 

Relief can be hysteria. 

Teardrops fell from a vent in the roof 
and struck, shattering upon a tall neck of 
Swedish cut-glass flowerware with resonant 
tone. 

He shattered the vase with one swift 
move of his triumphant foot! 

P ICKING out and putting on an old 
shirt and old pair of pants in his room, 
he chuckled. The music was gone, the vent 



plugged, the silence again insured. There 
are silences and silences. Each with its 
own identity. There were summer night 
silences, whidi weren’t silences at all, but 
layer on layer of insect chorals and the 
sound of electric arc lamps swaying in lonely 
small orbits on lonely country roads, cast- 
ing out feeble rings of illumination upon 
which the night fed — summer night 
silence which, to be a silence, demanded 
an indolence and a neglect and an indiffer- 
ence upon the part of the listener. Not a 
silence at all! And there was a winter 
silence, but- it was an incoffined silence, 
ready to burst out at the first touch of 
spring, tilings had a compression, a not-for- 
long feel, the silence made a sound unto 
itself, the freezing was so complete it made 
chimes of everything or detonations of a 
single breath or word you spoke at mid- 
night in the diamond air. No, it was not a 
silence worthy of the name. A silence be- 
tween two lovers, when diere need be no 
words. Color came in his cheeks, he shut 
his eyes. It was a most pleasant silence, a 
perfect silence with Alice Jane. He had 
seen to that. Everything was perfect. 

Whispering. 

He hoped the neighbors hadn’t heard him 
shrieking like a fool. 

A faint whispering. 

Now, about silences. The best silence 
was one conceived in every aspect by an 
individual, himself, so that there could be 
no bursting of crystal bonds, or electric- 
insect hummings, die human mind could 
cope with each sound, each emergency, until 
such a complete silence was achieved that 
one could hear ones cells adjust in ones 
hand. 

A whispering. 

He shook his head. There was no whis- 
pering. There could be none in his house. 
Sweat began to seep down his body, he 
began to shake in small, imperceptible 
shakings, his jaw loosened, his eyes were 
turned free in their sockets. 

Whisperings. Low rumors of talk. 

"I tell you I’m getting married,” he said, 
weakly, loosely. 

"You're lying,” said the whispers. 

His head fell forward on its neck as if 
hung, chin on chest. 

"Her name is Alice Jane Ballard — ” he 



THE SMILING PEOPIE 



57 



mouthed it between soft, wet lips and the 
words were formless. One of his eyes be- 
gan to jitter its lid up and down as if 
blinking out a message to some unseen 
guest. "You can’t stop me from loving her, 
I love her — ” 

Whispering. 

He took a blind step forward. 

The cuff of his pants leg quivered as he 
reached the floor grille of the ventilator. A 
hot rise of air followed his cuffs. Whispering. 
The furnace. 

H E WAS on his way downstairs when 
someone knocked on the front door. 
He leaned against it. "Who is it?” 

"Mr. Greppin?” 

Greppin drew in his breath. "Yes?” 
"Will you let us in, please?” 

"Well, who is it?” 

"The police,” said the man outside. 
"What do you want, I’m just sitting 
down to supper!” 

"Just want a talk with you. The neigh- 
bors phoned. Said they hadn’t seen your 
Aunt and Uncle for two weeks. Heard a 
noise awhile ago — ” 

"1 assure you everything is all right.” He 
forced a laugh. 

"Well, then,” continued the voice out- 
side, "we can talk it over in friendly style 
if you’ll only open the door.” 

"I’m sorry,” insisted Greppin. "I’m 
tired and hungry, come back tomorrow. I’ll 
talk to you then, if you want me to.” 

"I’ll have to insist, Mr. Greppin.” 

They began to beat against the door. 
Greppin turned automatically, stiffly, 
walked down the hall past the old clock, 
into the dining room, without a word. He 
seated himself without looking at any one 
in particular and then he began to talk, 
slowly at first, then more rapidly. 



"Some pests at the door. You’ll talk to 
them, won’t you, Aunt Rose? You’ll tell 
them to go away, won’t you, we’re eating 
dinner? Everyone else go on eating and 
look pleasant and they’ll go away, if they 
do come in. Aunt Rose you will talk to 
them, won’t you? And now that things are 
happening I have something to tell you.” 
A few hot tears fell for no reason. He 
looked at them as they soaked and spread 
in the white linen, vanishing. "I don’t 
know any one named Alice Jane Ballard. 
1 never knew any one named Alice Jane 
Ballard. It was all — all — I don’t know. I 
said I loved her and wanted to marry her 
to get around somehow to make you smile. 
Yes, I said it because I planned to make 
you smile, that was the only reason. I’m 
never going to have a woman, I always 
knew for years I never would have. Will 
you please pass the potatoes, Aunt Rose?” 

T HE front door splintered and fell. A 
heavy softened rushing filled the hall. 
Men broke into the dining room. 

A hesitation. 

The police inspector hastily removed his 
hat. 

"Oh, I beg your pardon,” he apologized. 
"I didn’t mean to intrude upon your supper, 

I—” 

The sudden halting of die police was 
such that their movement shook the room. 
The movement catapulted the bodies of 
Aunt Rose and Uncle Dimity straight away 
to the carpet, where they lay, their throats 
severed in a half moon from ear to ear — 
which caused them, like the children seated 
at the table, to have what was die horrid 
illusion of a smile under their chins, ragged 
smiles that welcomed in die late arrivals and 
told them everything with a simple 
grimace. . . . 




nee There Was 



an Elephant 




B lack diamond, the six-ton bull 

elephant, pride of Haley’s London 
and New York Circus, was sick. The 
afternoon show had gone on without the 
royal presence for the first time since anyone 



could remember and now he stood swaying 
and weaving in his place in the elephant 
tent, eyes closed, knees sagging and trunk 
hanging lifelessly. 

If he had not been sick, Black Diamond 



Heading by FRED HUMISTON 



58 



ONCE THERE WAS AN ELEPHANT 



59 



would have resented the presence of Linda 
O’Dell, diminutive pad and bareback rider 
who stood nearby, the top of her red head 
barely reaching to his tusks. She was steady- 
ing the stepladder for the circus vet while 
the latter made a gingerly examination of 
the elephant’s rubbery eyes, and under ordi- 
nary circumstances the ill-natured pachy- 
derm would have sent her scurrying away 
with lashing trunk, and blown dirt after her 
to boot. 

Black Diamond was an African, and like 
most of his kind, of dumb and unfriendly 
temperament. But toward Linda he enter- 
tained a particular aversion. In his confused 
brain he sensed her as a rival for the affec- 
tions of Otto, his keeper and his idol, and he 
was fiercely jealous. If he had dared, he 
would have killed her before now. 

As for Linda, she had no love for Black 
Diamond — in fact, quite the reverse. She 
wanted to marry Otto and take him off to the 
dilapidated farm in Vermont with die huge 
maples on either side of the broken-down 
front porch, her paternal heritage and only 
property. It was her dream to leave the cir- 
cus, no longer appreciative of her bareback 
somersaults, and go farming with the big, 
hulking elephant man, who would make an 
excellent hand with livestock. But Black 
Diamond stood in her way, as surely as 
though his towering bulk were chained be- 
tween the two maples, denying her passage 
to her own property. 

Nevertheless, now that the elephant was 
sick, Linda was- worried, and for reasons 
strictly personal to herself. So, too, was Sam 
Harris, the veterinarian, as he climbed down 
the stepladder. He had on the black derby 
which he customarily wore when profession- 
ally engaged and his black bow tie was 
askew in his celluloid collar. 

Sam had seen a cross-eyed towner at the 
afternoon show and though he had made his 
fingers into a V and spat between them he 
had been expecting baa luck ever since. He 
pushed back the derby and mopped his red 
face with a dirty handkerchief, eyeing the 
elephant keeper resentfully. 

"Your elephant’s got pink eye," he said to 
Otto. "Elephants ain’t supposed to get pink 
eye but he’s got it." 

He climbed back up the ladder with a bot- 
tle and a cotton swab. 



Otto was shuffling aimlessly about his 
charge, rumbling and mumbling in elephant 
language, as he tried to bring the animal's 
trunk alive with a pail of hot mash and salt. 
Linda’s eyes were tender as they followed 
him. But there was deep trouble in them, 
too. For Otto had gotten to look like an ele- 
phant, and there was no use denying it. Of 
course, he was older now, and that might ac- 
count for his stoop and his shuffling walk. 
But his nose had grown thicker and longer, 
his ears larger and of an unmistakable pro- 
tuberancy. Of late Linda had noticed with 
horror that they seemed to be curving over 
and downward at the top. Even his eyes, 
once so bold and frank, were growing shifty 
and small, and he talked in a guttural rum- 
ble. Strange things happen when a man anti 
a beast live together by day and by night for 
a decade. 

T HERE had been other things, too — that 
limp, for instance. It affected everybody 
when Black Diamond came down with a 
limp, because the circus parade takes its pace 
from the elephants and the elephants take 
their pace from the king elephant, which 
was Black Diamond. It had slowed every- 
thing up and the show was late in starting 
that day. But the thing of it was that Otto 
came down with the same limp and on the 
same side. There was a shaking of heads 
and furtive whisperings among the troopers, 
who are the most superstitious people in the 
world. All except down clown alley, where 
anything unusual is turned to good account. 

Chilly Billy and Poodles put on an act 
which brought down the house — the lame 
elephant and the lame keeper — and bade 
fair to be a great success. That is, until Linda 
saw it. Linda had a temperament which 
went well with her red hair and when her 
act was over she rode right into clown alley 
on her white stallion, her small face pale 
with anger. The two clowns were folding 
up their fake elephant skin as the stallion 
reared up and struck down at them with 
sharp knives. By fast footwork they got 
away unhurt and Linda and the horse fin- 
ished with the elephant skin. After that, the 
act was never repeated, though whenever 
there was a spell of bad weather Black Dia- 
mond and his keeper would limp together. 
These things may have been just coinci- 



60 



WEIRD TALES 



dence, of course, but Sam Harris, full of 
superstitious fancies, thought otherwise. If 
Otto was going to be a Siamese twin with 
his elephant, he, Sam, wanted as little as 
possible to do with either of them. His pro- 
fessional duty done, he hastily made off to- 
ward the animal cages, Linda trailing along. 
When they were out of earshot, she tugged 
at his sleeve. 

"You don’t suppose, now,” she said, 
''that Otto’ll be getting that pink eye, do 
you, Sam?” 

"Hell, Linda,” said the vet, "no man 
catches animal’s diseases.” Then he added 
uneasily, "Leastways they ain’t supposed 
to.” 

He moved off, anxious to be rid of her, 
but Linda tagged after him. 

"It isn’t a case of catching something,” 
she said. "You know how it is with Otto 
and that elephant. You might almost say 
that Otto is that elephant. I don’t want Otto 
to get pink eye. It’ll look funny to the cir- 
cus. You got to do something, Sam.” 

"I done all I could, Linda,” he said, "and 
3 seen a cross-eyed man today. Like as not 
I’ll get an arm clawed off by one of them 
striped cats. I don’t want to hear no more 
about them onnatural things.” 

As Linda walked back past the elephant 
line, Otto came shuffling out to meet her. 

"He won’t eat, Linda, and he won’t drink. 
I don’t know what to do.” 

He was standing feet apart, his ponderous 
body weaving from side to side in cadence, 
it seemed to Linda, with the sick elephant. 
Suddenly impatient, she snapped at him: 

"Get a hot water bottle and hold it on his 
stomach all night, you big hunkie.” Then 
seeing the hurt look in his eyes, she added, 
"Unless, by any chance, you might like to 
take Linda into town tonight after the 
show?” 

Otto looked at her reprovingly. 

"Black Diamond might need me to- 
night,” he rumbled. "He might need me 
bad.” 

She pushed by him and as she passed 
Black Diamond she spat venomously in the 
direction of the towering rump. 

"Damn rubber cow,” she fumed. 

• # • • # 

It had always been like that. Ever since 
she had first set eyes on Otto ten years 



ago as he came walking down the midway, 
big and cocky and confident, his eyes bold 
and shiny as he led in the runaway ele- 
phant, tame now as a kitten. Black Diamond 
had gone on a rampage at his first street pa- 
rade, panicked by a baby carriage. In his 
wild flight, he had knocked over trees and 
hydrants, wrecked a horse car and put to 
rout the local fire department, sent out to 
capture him. Undoubtedly he would have 
been shot had not Otto, appearing out of 
nowhere, calmed him down, and led him in 
without aid of elephant hook or hood. 

It was a case of love at first sight, a not 
uncommon thing among elephants, and the 
circus, recognizing this, had hired Otto on 
the spot as the intractable animal’s keeper. 
It was something like that for Linda, too, 
though she did not admit this, being married 
at the time. But when, a few years later, her 
acrobat husband fell to violent death, she at 
once set her cap for the elephant man, whose 
ungainly bulk and childlike ways both fas- 
cinated her and aroused her strongly mater- 
nal instincts. 

Linda was as determined as she was pretty 
and there would have been no trouble about 
the matter except for Black Diamond. He 
was a one-man elephant and would obey 
Otto implicitly, but he would have killed 
anyone else that tried to command him. 
Jealous and demanding, he would share 
Otto with no one. Once when the keeper 
had fed peanuts to another elephant, Black 
Diamond had seized him with his trunk 
and held him on high, and Otto was the 
closest he had ever been to d^ith at that mo- 
ment. The bull had set him down gently, 
however, chirruping his apologies and ca- 
ressing him wita the sensitive finger and 
thumb of his trunk, but never again did 
Otto dare show attention to any living crea- 
ture within sight of his charge’s shifty eyes. 

The towering elephant was the circus’ 
premier attraction, so Otto became through 
force of circumstances a vital and important 
member of the troupe. But between the de- 
manding elephant and the purposeful girl, 
he was as helpless and bewildered as a puppy 
being fought over by two children. ^ 

C IRCUS people sleep late and it was the 
middle of the following morning when 
Linda arrived at the big dining tent for her 



ONCE THERE WAS AN ELEPHANT 



61 



coffee. She took her place at the long table 
opposite Chilly Billy and Poodles, who were 
looking a bit seedy after a night’s tour of the 
hot spots offered by the thriving Western 
town. News spreads fast in the circus and 
the two clowns knew all about Black Dia- 
mond. 

"When an elephant gets sick he gets sick 
all over," Poodles was saying. He looked 
sideways at his tall and skinny companion 
and winked out of bloodshot eyes, his wide 
clown’s mouth spreading in a grin which 
showed the handsome gold fillings. "I 
wouldn’t wonder but what Black Diamond 
would turn into a pink elephant.” 

"Better ’n Barnum’s white elephant,” said 
Chilly. He was fond of Linda but he liked 
to see her bridle up. "Now supposin’ we 
had a pink elephant in the circus, Red, and 
you was to ride him in the parade — ” 

“It wouldn’t be the first one you two 
saw,” Linda snapped, and there was a gen- 
eral guffaw down the table. The two 
friendly clowns were the circus’ fast com- 
pany. 

Someone came through the door and 
stumbled over a tent pin. Poodles was glad 
of the diversion and helped the man up. 

“Ain’t you going to say good morning to 
me and the lady,” said Chilly. "We were 
just talking about your elephant — ” 

He stopped suddenly and cxdianged 
glances with Linda, who was rubbirfg the 
palms of her hands with a tiny handker- 
chief, a habit acquired from many hot sum- 
mers in the ring. 

"I don’t think he can see us, Chilly,” she 
said in a low voice. “Look at his eyes.” 

But Otto’s eyes couldn’t be seen except 
for a red slit showing between swollen lids. 
He slumped down clumsily at the table op- 
posite the girl. 

"I’ll get you some' breakfast, Otto honey,” 
she said. 

He looked up at the voice and rumbled 
crossly, “Don’t want a thing to eat. Just 
-cupacoffee. Got to get over to elephant 
quarters.” 

Linda motioned Chilly outside. The un- 
gainly clown was serious now and all solici- 
tude. He knew what had happened all right 
and he was with Linda on it. They had been 
troopers together for years. 

“You get him to the doctor quick, 



Chilly,” she said. “Before people see him. 
Then get him to bed. I’ve got other busi- 
ness.” 

"Count on me, Red,” he replied, and 
ducking his head went back through the tent 
door. 

An unwilling vet found himself being 
dragged away from the cozy medicine tent 
where he was enjoying his morning cigar 
and propelled by the determined little red- 
head to the elephant quarters. Black Dia- 
mond was worse. He was lying down now, 
his two short hind legs bent like knees and 
doubled behind him, his body trembling 
with fever and his eyes so puffed up that 
Sam could barely pry them open. And he 
didn’t like what he saw within. 

“He’s a sick elephant all right,” said the 
vet. "Looks like the infection got in the eye 
structure. I’ll give him a shot of bacterin, 
but I dunno.” 

Panic came to Linda but it didn’t show. 
Only the small handkerchief was working 
the inside of her hands and it was real sweat 
now. 

"Suppose it doesn’t get better,” she said. 
"Suppose it gets worse. What’ll happen to 
Ott — to Black Diamond then?” 

T HE vet was thinking the same thing. He 
was trying to cover it up and he wasn’t 
good at it. He fumbled in his pocket for a 
plug and finally got it out and wrenched off 
a mouthful. 

“This here bacterin ought to help,” he 
said, kneeling down beside his satchel. 

"You answer my question, Sam Harris,” 
said Linda, stamping her foot. "You tell me 
the truth. If you don't, I'll put a hex on you 
and your animals and don’t think I don’t 
know how.” 

The color drained out of the vet’s face 
and his lower jaw sagged. 

“I’ll tell you all I know, Linda,” he 
quavered. "But don’t you start nothing on 
an old friend like me.” He took out his 
medicines with trembling hands. “The truth 
is the elephant can’t see. He ain’t blind yet 
but he will be in another twelve hours if this 
bacterin don’t take hold." 

“Suppose he does go blind,” said Linda, 
“’ll they kill him!” 

"Have to,” said Sam. 

Black Diamond never winced as the vet 



62 



WEIRD TALES 



jabbed the needle three inches into his hide. 
Linda forced her voice to be conversational. 

"How do they go about killing a great 
hulk like an elephant?” she asked, resting a 
dainty foot on the bulging side. 

Now that the talk had turned profes- 
sional, Sam was getting back his composure. 

"Well, sometimes they make a double 
slip noose around their neck with a rope and 
have two good elephants pull them tight. 
Sometimes they shoot them, but it takes a lot 
of shooting. Or an orange or apple with 
poison in it — cyanide of potassium — will 
finish them off quiet like. Even a sick ele- 
phant will eat an orange.” 

Linda was thinking hard. She was work- 
ing hard at her hands with her ball of a 
handkerchief. 

"That cross-eyed towner, Sam, did he 
look like this?” 

She contorted her mouth and screwed up 
her eyes into a frightful imitation of a cross- 
eyed redhead. The superstitious vet backed 
away in horror. 

"For God's sake, Linda,” he said. "For 
God's sake.” 

He spat through his fingers. 

"Spitting won’t do you any good, Sam. 
But I’ll cross it out for you if you’ll do what 
I say. The bad luck is in that elephant, Sam. 
It’s spreading to Otto and it’ll spread to you 
and me if we don’t do something quick.” 

She came close to him and spoke in a low 
voice. The vet shook his head and made off 
in long strides. Then he started to run. 
Linda followed, her delicate face formidable 
and grim with unladylike determination. 

T OSSING in her bed in the circus sleep- 
ing car that night, Linda dreamed of her 
farm in Vermont and of Otto and of ele- 
phants. Otto had Black Diamond hitched to 
the plow and they were wallowing through 
a muddy field. Linda was following along 
trying to give the elephant an orange but she 
could never quite catch up to him because 
her feet were stuck in the mud. Otto was 
whipping the elephant and shouting to him 
to go faster. Then the shouts changed to 
screams and groans and suddenly she was 
•awake and the screams and groans were real 
and coming along the platform just outside 
her car. 

As she tumbled out of the train in dress- 



ing gown and red slippers, a stretcher was 
being hoisted into the hospital car. Crowd- 
ing around it, in various states of undress, 
was a curious and sympathetic crowd of cir- 
cus men and women, getting in each other's 
way in their desire to help. The tall form of 
Chilly Billy was waving them away from the 
car and he was shooting profane orders to 
get the hell out of here and go back to bed. 
Then Linda was standing beside the table 
on which Otto now lay writhing. 

His skin was blue and he was doubled up 
with pain and rolling from side to side. 
Nevertheless he recognized Linda and in a 
thick guttural whisper he gasped, 

"Black Diamond — get — Sam — quick.” 

The circus doctor, a tall cadaverous man 
with a black handlebar mustache, dressed 
only in a long white nightgown, shook his 
head. 

"Off his bean,” he said. He pried open 
Otto’s mouth and viewed the purple swollen 
tongue. 

“Must have et something bad. I’d say 
he’d took poison, only how would he get 
the stuff?” 

He looked at Linda lugubriously. 

"He’s likely to die. Right here in this car. 
And we haven’t got any proper arrange- 
ments for corpses. If you was to step out, 
lady, we might have a try at the stomach 
pump.” 

Chilly Billy was looking hard at Linda. 
Now he spoke to the doctor. 

"He hasn’t had any poison and he hasn’t 
eaten anything bad. He hasn’t eaten at all. 
He’s been right in my bunk all day. He’ll 
live all right — if the elephant lives.” 

He turned to Linda. 

“You know what I mean, Red. Now you 
get going.” 

Linda got going. Her wiry form knocked 
the galaxy of freaks, clowns, acrobats and 
hangers on right and left as she catapulted 
out of the train and down the railroad siding. 

Over at the elephant tent a sleepy and 
protesting vet, arrayed in a dirty dressing 
gown of faded colors and a black derby, 
driven by the lashing energy of a small red- 
headed dynamo, administered to a very sick 
elephant. Black Diamond lay on his side 
now, groaning in pain, and the other ele- 
phants were wide awake and loudly trum- 
peting their concern for him. 



ONCE THERE WAS AN ELEPHANT 



63 



"There’s no more cyanide left in him,” 
said Sam finally. "His heart is beating like a 
bass drum and he’ll probably live another 
sixty years.” 

He looked at Linda sourly. 

"That is, if you leave him be.” 

Even as he spoke Black Diamond’s groans 
changed to thunderous snores. The whole 
herd quieted and trunks curled up, as one 
by one the elephants went to sleep. 

"They know,” said Sam. "It beats hell 
but they know all about it. They know that 
Black Diamond is all right now. Like as not 
they know what was the matter with him, 
and who done it. You better get out of here 
and stay out.” 

As Linda scurried past the hospital car on 
her way back the loud snoring that issued 
therefrom told her all she wanted to know. 

"Might as well marry the elephant and 
be done with it,” she said wearily as she 
climbed into bed. "Maybe I'm a sucker I 
didn’t let the both of them die.” 

The harassed veterinarian was packing up 
his medicines and instruments next morning 
when the unwelcome Linda invaded the pri- 
vacy of his tent to inquire about Black Dia- 
mond. 

"Damned if he ain’t well,” said Sam. 
Linda noticed he had on a clean celluloid 
collar, a ceremony usually reserved for Sun- 
day. "Eating hay by the hundred pound. 
Eyes all right, too. Looks like cyanide was 
just what he needed for pink eye.” 

"I knew it would be so,” said Linda. "I 
saw Otto this morning. His pink eye’s gone, 
too.” 

Sam crossed himself. 

"You suppose them two,” he whispered 
hoarsely, "is transfiguratin’ each other or 
something? Maybe, now, this here Black 
Diamond is really Otto and the elephant is 
sleeping back there in the hospital car.” 

Linda stamped a small foot. 

"You old fool,” she said, eyes blazing, 
"Don’t you go starting any such rumors 
around here. If you do, I’ll tell everyone you 
poisoned Black Diamond. Now you keep 
your mouth shut.” 

But Sam didn’t need any urging. 

"I ain’t saying a word, Linda. I’m getting 
out of here. I’m going to the treasury wagon 
and I’m leaving the circus for good. You 
just forget about old Sam Harris.” 



The vet gathered up his suitcase and 
stowed several paper parcels in his pockets. 

"Just you keep that elephant well, Linda,” 
he said, edging around her and out the open- 
ing of his tent. "Maybe, you take good care 
of him he’ll live to be a hundred and Otto 
will too.” 

# * * * # 

B UT Black Diamond didn’t live to be a 
hundred. As the morning wore on he 
began to miss his keeper, now closely con- 
fined to bed by the strong-willed Linda. A 
cage boy came by with a pail of mash and 
the elephant knocked it out of his hands 
with a powerful blow of his trunk. The boy 
backed away with uncomplimentary remarks 
and Black Diamond crushed the pail with a 
tap of his forefoot and gobbled up the mess 
from the floor. Rapidly gaining in strength 
and irascibility, he strained from time to 
time against his picket stake, flailed his 
neighbors with his trunk and soon had the 
whole elephant line in a state of nerves. A 
variation of trumpeting, squalling, gusting 
of breath, whines and rumbles emanated 
from the whole herd, with Black Diamond 
leading the diorus. 

In his bunk in the hospital car Otto was 
likewise behaving badly. Linda came in with 
a bowl of hot broth which he clumsily 
knocked from her hands. Then, without 
apology, he turned his back on her and faced 
the wall. When Linda sat on the edge of 
the bunk and patted his shoulder he only 
rumbled and moved closer to the wall. The 
girl’s mood swiftly changing from solicitude 
to anger, she stuck out her tongue at the 
sulky form and left, curtly instructing 
Sambo, the colored porter, to clean up the 
mess on the floor and take good care that 

Otto did not get up. 

#■**.«# 

I T WAS shortly before the afternoon per- 
formance, when die early customers were 
starting to drift into the sideshows, that it 
happened. Linda was in the horse tent rub- 
bing down her white stallion when the cry 
came. 

"Elephant loose!” 

Then everybody was running. 

An ominous black form, bellowing and 
screaming, was tearing across the tent-spat- 
tered field with the speed and undeviatingj 
course of a locomotive. It mowed down 3 



64 



WEIRD TALES 



cook tent that stood in its way, leaving a 
tangle of ropes and burning canvas, en- 
gulfed a sideshow barker in the wreckage 
of his platform trappings and sent the 
frightened towners scurrying and diving for 
cover as it crossed the midway. Narrowly 
missing a group of children gathered about 
a gas balloon hawker on the outskirts of the 
circus proper, the flailing trunk caught the 
hawker in midriff .and hurled him twenty 
feet through the air. But the colored bal- 
loons, festooned about the elephant’s head, 
went with him on his wild flight, their oc- 
casional explosions adding to his panic and 
his rage. 

Out of nowhere appeared all manner of 
circus people — tent men, cage boys, animal 
trainers, riders and clowns, armed with 
whatever came handy, from pitchforks to 
brooms, in aimless pursuit of the runaway. 
As they disappeared from the lot, there was 
a moment of silence and stillness and the 
circus grounds appeared to be deserted. 
Then the barkers mounted their platforms, 
the concessionaires resumed their staccato 
cries, the midway became populous with 
towners emerging from their places of ref- 
uge, and the circus was itself again. 

Someone cranked up the circus Ford and 
Linda ran toward it, thinking to join in the 
chase. Then the awful thought struck her. 
Abruptly she turned back to the horse tent, 
bridled her white stallion, and raced bare- 
back across the lot in the direction of Otto 
and the circus train. 

But it was too late. Even as she clattered 
down the wooden siding she knew it was 
too late. Draped on the steps of the hospital 
car, one foot caught in the railing and body 
sprawled head downward, his morning cigar 
still in his mouth but crushed against his 
face, was a frightened and stunned Negro, a 
huge and growing egg on his forehead. All 
he could do was point, as he struggled to get 
free, in the direction that Otto had gone. 

# * # * * 

A RAMPAGING elephant never goes 
around anything. He goes through 
whatever gets in his way. Black Dia- 
mond, leaving behind him a wide arc of de- 
struction through the center of town, had 
come to grief in the freight yard. Two 
tracks, crowded with cars loaded with ore, 
met in a V, and where they came together 



there was a small aperture. Into this triangle 
charged Black Diamond and, sensing the 
point of weakness, hurled himself at it. 
There was a crashing sound of metal on 
metal and grinding wheels. The heavy cars 
quivered and opened enough to let in the 
battering head. Then they closed upon it 
like a vice. Black Diamond was caught like 
a gigantic mouse in a trap. 

A crowd of townspeople and circus folk 
with their futile weapons started to gather at 
a respectful distance to his rear. Black Dia- 
mond, trumpeting, bellowing and squalling, 
was engaged in a titanic effort to pull him- 
self free. 

Rump almost touching the ground, his 
six-ton body heaved and hauled backward 
on the leverage of his short and powerful 
legs. But he was weak from his sickness 
and his run and the iron vice held fast. 

Two men armed with rifles came running. 
They were in shirt sleeves and suspenders 
and one wore a glittering sheriff’s badge. 

"Right behind the shoulder, Jake,” 
shouted the sheriff, breathing heavily. “You 
take one side and I’ll take t’other.” 

They advanced cautiously on either side 
of the elephant, keeping close to the cover of 
the cars. The sheriff knelt to take aim. Then 
the lightning struck. A white horse with 
screaming rider clattered into the triangle at 
runaway speed. The spectators scattered 
like chaff and the horse bore down with 
deadly directness on the kneeling man. 
Dropping his rifle, he rolled under the 
freight car with a frightened "Jesus!” just 
in time to escape the devastating hoofs. The 
horse whirled and reared with the agility of 
a polo pony; then smashed down on the 
abandoned rifle, battering it into match- 
wood. 

On the other side of the elephant, the 
sheriff’s deputy, unaware of his chief’s dis- 
comfiture, took deliberate aim and fired. It 
was a lucky shot and the heavy Springfield 
bullet pierced the elephant’s heart. For a 
moment he quivered and then, every nerve 
and muscle relaxing, his head slipped free 
of the deadly apex and he sat bade on his 
haunches in a puzzled way. A colored bal- 
loon, miraculously preserved, bobbed in- 
congruously about the great head. Then the 
mountainous form 'rolled gently over on its 
side, one front foot pointing skyward, the 



ONCE THERE WAS AN ELEPHANT 



65 , 



trunk curled and uncurled once and Black 
Diamond moved no more. 

The circus people rushed forward to pull 
Linda away from the dead elephant. Her 
disheveled red hair streaming over her tear- 
streaked face, she was sobbing and stroking 
the blue-black head. Above her stood the 
tall white stallion, his neck stretched down 
until his muzzle touched her as if to share in 
her grief. It was a tableau worthy of the 
circus, had the spectators been there to see. 

"They’ve killed Otto. Oh, they’ve killed 
my Otto,” she wailed. 

But she came away with her friends be- 
cause Linda was a trouper, and the show had 
to go on. 

T HE show went on, but it was not the 
same. The performers went through 
their acts mechanically, without the dash and 
verve they usually displayed when there was 
a crowded tent. Everyone was afraid of 
where the jinx might strike next, for that 
there was a jinx abroad no one doubted. 
Otto was at the bottom of it. Otto and Black 
Diamond. The elephant had pink eye, Otto 
had pink eye. The elephant was poisoned, 
Otto was poisoned. Then they both miracu- 
lously recovered. Now the elephant had 
gone on a rampage and had been killed and 
Otto was missing. 

It was well known that jinxes go by 
threes, buf here was a sort of doubleheaded 
jinx and there was no precedent for it. Until 
Otto or his body appeared no one knew 
what might happen. 

But Linda knew. She could tell to the 
minute when Otto had been killed. He had 
been shot, of course, the moment the bullet 
had entered Black Diamond’s heart. Some- 
where his great hulking body was lying in an 
alley, bathed in his heart’s blood. 

Well, there was one thing they would not 
do to him. They would not skin him and 
stuff him and put him in a museum as they 
were undoubtedly starting to do at this mo- 
ment with Black Diamond. Linda would see 
to that. She would go out and find Otto and 
take his body to her farm in Vermont and 
bury it under one of the great maple trees. 
Her determined little chin quivered. It 
would be hard to leave the circus, but it had 
nothing left for her now. 

She was walking down the almost de- 



serted midway with Chilly Billy, whose face 
was still streaked with the remnants of its 
gaudy clown’s coloring. It was here, a dec- 
ade ago, that she had first seen Otto as he 
triumphantly brought in the great wild ele- 
phant. Chilly Billy had been with her then 
and she was glad now of his faithful com- 
pany in her time of grief. 

The circus band struck up its last tune. It 
was always the same one — "Tenting To- 
night on the Old Camp Grounds.” Otto and 
Black Diamond had seemed to be walking 
in time to it on that other day so long ago. 

"You’ve got to eat first, Red,” Chilly was 
saying. "We’ll get just a bite of supper and 
then we’ll go find him if it takes all night.” 

There was a stir down at the end of the 
midway. Stragglers coming out of the side- 
shows paused and gaped curiously. It 
seemed to be a little procession, three men 
followed by a crowd of urchins. The men 
on the outside wore gleaming saucers on 
their chests, and the one in the middle had 
his hands handcuffed behind him. His 
clothes were in shreds and one sleeve had 
been torn off at the armpit. There was a 
gash on his forehead and dried blood cov- 
ered his face and the exposed parts of his 
body. 

As the trio approached, Linda and the 
clown, the orchestra was playing the last 
strains of "Tenting Tonight.” She rubbed 
her eyes and leaned on Chilly. She must be 
dreaming. Here was Otto, but it was not the 
Otto she had known the day before. It was 
Otto of ten years ago. He was a badly beat 
up man, but he was a man all right. The 
stoop and the shuffle were gone. He was 
stepping right out and walking big and 
cocky and triumphant, as he had that first 
day, and his eyes were bold and shiny. Linda 
almost expected to see the elephant behind 
him, but there was only the crowd of small 
boys. 

“This here hombre says he belongs to the 
circus,” one of the sheriffs began. "And he’s 
looking for the lady that rides the white 
horse. Be you she?” 

Linda was suddenly soft and warm and 
she felt all trembly inside. 

"Why, Otto, honey,” she said. "Why, 
Otto, you’ve come back.” 

He was straining at the handcuffs and 
the vivid picture came back to Linda — 



66 



WEIRD TALES 



the picture of Black Diamond struggling to 
free himself from his cruel trap as the two 
men with rifles sneaked up on him. 

"You let him free, you two. He belongs 
to me.” Her voice was rising to a scream 
as she advanced menacingly on the sheriffs. 

Chilly Billy hastily stepped in front of 
her. 

"Easy, Red. Don't get going now. Let 
me talk to these gentlemen.” 

"Regular little spitfire, ain't she?” said 
one of the sheriffs amiably. "Well; she can 
have him. We want to get rid of him. We 
want to get rid of him bad, before he starts 
cutting up again.” 

"He ain’t done nothin’ yet,” said the 
other. "Only cleaned out a couple of tough 
joints, and smashed some store windows 
and broke the heads of some gamblers and 
stole a horse'n buggy and broke out of jail 
twicet.” 



He grinned at Otto admiringly. 

"If someone will pay for the damage he 
done and get him out of town before he does 
some real harm, we’ll be truly grateful.” 

"I’ll pay for the damage,” said Linda. 
She was going limp again. "And he’s leav- 
ing town tonight, that is if — if — ” 

Her chin started to quiver and she looked 
at Otto. He spoke for the first time. 

"I know about Black Diamond,” he said. 
His voice was clear and strong. "I'm a free 
man now. And I don’t belong to anybody.” 
He bent over the tiny redhead and looked 
deep into her eyes. 

"We’re getting married tonight,” he said, 
"And we’re going to Vermont. As soon as 
I get rid of these bracelets, I’ll show you 
who belongs to who.” 

She was a little afraid of what she saw, 
but she loved it. Taking the key from the 
grinning sheriff she unlocked the handcuffs. 



The Nixie’s Pool 



r 




G O NOT to the Nixie’s pool! 

In those waters dim and cool 
Gleams a pale and lovely face 
Framed in hair like green fern -lace, 
Arms of more than mortal grace 
Smooth as lily, and as cool. 

By all that’s holy, all that’s good, 
Shun the hollow in the wood 
Where the giant beech-trees grow 
And the water-lilies glow, 

And the rushes, parting, show 
Wet limbs white as birchwood. 



By LEAH BODINE DRAKE 



Knight-at-arms with blazoned shield, 
Plough-boy homing from the field, 
Never heed what you_may hear: 
Song that rises wild and clear 
From the little hidden mere, 

Like bird in no man’s field. 

If you harken, if you follow 
To her water-haunted hollow. 

Bid farewell to tilting-ground, 
Plodding ox or faithful hound! — 
Deep in Faery you’ll be bound 
With the Nixie of the hollow. 




>tey Tim®<al ff®r Terror 8 . 




is on the air .... in 

STAY TUNED FOR TERROR 

This programme is adapted by 
ROBERT BLOCH from his stories 
which have appeared in WEIRD 
TALES, the narrator being Craig 
Dennis. 

STAY TUNED FOR TERROR is 
produced by Neblett Radio Produc- 
tions, with the active cooperation of 
WEIRD TALES MAGAZINE . . . 
for the enjoyment of fantasy fans 
everywhere. 

LOOK FOR ANNOUNCEMENTS 
IN YOUR LOCAL NEWSPAPER 
giving the broadcast time and dates 
in your area. 

And remember to ... • 





Heading by BORIS DOLGOV 

68 



_/"ja in, Rain, 
Go A wav! 



For the smell of rain was a stench in his 
nostrils, reminding him of death 



A NTON MARKOV stood at the win- 
/ \ dow, looking out into the dull gray 
X. A gloom of the day. It was going to 
rain. He pulled the shade down quickly, 
fearing that he might see the first splatter- 
ing of the drops against the sidewalk below. 
Anton shuddered spasmodically. He was 
afraid of rain, deathly afraid. 

He knew there was no reason for his 
fear; no sane reason that is. It has always 
been with him, even when he was a small 
child going to school. Often had he cow- 
ered in the shelter of a doorway as a grayish 
wetness flooded down from above, spending 
its fury in bouncing water on glistening flag- 
ging; eyes closed, afraid to look, afraid the 
rain might touch him. His obsession sat like 
an evil witch astride his thin shoulders, 
haunting him. The smell of rain, that the 
others he knew liked so much, was a stench 
in his nostrils, reminding him of death. The 
coolness after the storm was to him the lift- 
ing of a nameless dread that had squeezed 
his heart and frozen his muscles all during 
the downpour. 

He was mocked and misunderstood in 
school. Now that he understood a little bet- 
ter the inborn cruelty of children, he was 
content. But in those days it had been an 
added torment. Their shrill voices put lines 
in his pallid face, and twisted the corners of 
his thin mouth into sullen things. 

He never told anyone about the dream. 
There was no close friend with a willing ear 
and a soothing tongue — 

His hands were shaking. He patted his 



By GARDNER F. FOX 




RAIN, RAIN, GO AWAY ! 



69 



black, soiled tie with moist palms. Then he 
put them on his coat and rubbed them dry, 
and slipped them into his pockets Anton 
looked around the room. He must find 
something to do. He could not stand here 
during the storm that was coming, and he 
did not want to get into bed and pull the 
covers over his head and lie there shivering 
as with an ague. 

Books on the littered desk he lifted and 
rearranged and finally put down. His tongue 
slipped out to moisten his lips. Something 
to do, something to do. Yes, he would find 
something to occupy the time when that 
stuff would come pouring down, drench- 
ing everything, casting a damp pall over the 
city. 

He looked at his wristwatch. Ten minutes 
past three on a Saturday afternoon. No 
work until Monday. And it was going to 
rain. 

‘'Damn!” he whispered. "Oh, damn! 
Why can’t I be normal?” 

Anton thought of Evans Carrel who 
worked with him, and of Betty Stokes, won- 
dering what they’d say if they could see him 
hiding here from falling water. 

"But it isn’t just falling water,” he lashed 
out with hysteria lurking in the words. "It’s 
more than that. I know it is, I know it. But 
I can’t prove it. I don’t know what it is. 
My dream doesn’t go that far!” 

The dream. He could see the frogs being 
beaten by needle-thin bamboo rods, their 
fishbelly white throats bulging in their croak- 
ing agony while the thin rods dug into them. 
And after that beating the clap of thunder, 
and the deluge when the heavens opened 
like bombbay doors and the water came 
down. 

Always he lay on his bade, watching 
that water coming toward him, never quite 
touching him in his dream. That was what 
added to his torment. His dream took him 
just so far, and never any further. 

He sat in a chair and buried his face in 
his hands. 

"What happens after that? Why doesn’t 
the rain ever reach me?” he muttered thick- 
ly. "If only it would, just once! Then I 
might walk bareheaded in real rain, and not 
be frightened by it!” 

Why doesn’t it rain? 

He looked up at the ceiling and cried, 



"Get it over with! Get done with it. Then 
I can relax. Let me alone, alone!” 

With trembling hands, he rubbed his 
face. He said softly, "This won’t do. I can’t 
sit here and wait. Wait. Wait! I can’t do 
it.” 

H E opened a closet door and took out a 
bottle and held it to the light. Empty 
at a time like this. A drink or two might 
snap him out of his fog. At least, it would 
help him lie in a hazy coma on the bed. 
Then let it rain all it wanted. He wouldn’t 
care not with a few drinks in him. But the 
bottle was empty. He dropped it into the 
wastebasket and stood staring down at it. 

Anton dropped into the chair again and 
pulled paper and a pen toward him. But 
when the gold point of the pen touched the 
paper, it scratched and made a blue splash 
of ink. He couldn’t even write a letter! 

He shuddered, standing up so abruptly 
the chair clattered over behind him. He let 
it lie. 

"I’m going out,” he said through stiff 
lips, "and buy a bottle and hurry back. I’ve 
got to. I can’t stand it, today. Some days it 
isn’t this bad, but I need a drink today. A 
lot of drinks.” 

He talked to himself, shivering as he put 
on a dark brown sweater, and his black coat 
over it. He ran down the steps and into the 
street. 

It won’t rain before I come back, he 
thought. It can’t play a trick like that, he 
whispered, knowing all the time how treach- 
erous this rain was with its soft touch that 
was so much like a caress, yet evil as a 
witch’s brew. Many the time he had thought 
to elude it, and it tricked him; but once in 
a while he tricked the rain, and deep in- 
side him a flame of joy and triumph flared 
into life. Those moments made his daring 
possible. If the rain won all the time, he 
would want to kill himself. 

The store was not far. He could see the 
red neon signs blazing in the window, mak- 
ing the bottles glimmer. A faint red haze 
of light fell on the sidewalk. The liquor 
store window seemed a little friendlier with 
those crimson neons blazing like beacons. 

He dodged around the big gray roadster 
parked in front of the store, and went in. 
There was a man in the store, vaguely 



.70 



WEIRD TALES 



familiar; the big shoulders in the tan cam- 
el’s-hair coat, the blue jowls jutting from 
under the wide mouth, the hearty voice. The 
man turned as Anton closed the door. 

"Anton! I’ll be damned. You live around 
here?" 

"Hello, Evans. What are you doing in 
my neighborhood?" 

"Stopped by with Betty Stokes. We're 
going over to my diggings, for a snort or 
two during the storm." 

Anton looked back at the sullen gray day 
through the plate glass window. He pulled 
his coat a little tighter around him. 

"Yes," he said nervously. "A storm is 
brewing. I’d better hurry — before it breaks, 
you know. Don’t like to get caught out in 
the — the rain.” 

Evans Carrel nodded, watching the clerk 
wrap his bottle. He swung around sud- 
denly, crying, "Why not come with us, 
Tony? Up to my place. Hey? What say?” 

"No, no. I couldn’t think of it,” Anton 
said with an apologetic smile. He could not 
let Evans and Betty see him in the blue funk 
the rain caused. He looked at Evans shyly, 
taking in his big, capable hands and the 
grim face that was lightened a little by a 
smiling mouth. He envied him his strength, 
suddenly. Anton looked at the clerk. 

"A bottle of rye, please. Any kind. No, 
just a pint.” 

Tucking his purchase under his arm, 
Evans grinned at him. 

"Sure you won’t join us? In this case, 
three is company. Honest, old man, we’d 
both love to have you. Why not come 
along?" 

T HE idea nearly tempted Anton. It made 
him glow inside with friendliness, with 
appreciation of this gesture. Perhaps it 
would work out all right. He might forget 
the rain with company. He thought, I wish I 
owned the courage to go with them, to share 
their talk and laughter, maybe in front of a 
big red-brick fireplace. To let the trickle of 
amber liquor go down his throat, warming 
the guts of a man, making him mellow and 
talkative. Perhaps it would make him for- 
get the storm. Yet it never had in the past, 
when he had tried being with others. No, 
he'd better not. Not today. Not while the 
clouds were so black, the sky so brooding. 



"Sorry. Maybe some other time. Is that 
all right, Evans?” 

"Why sure, if you say so. I thought — 
well, okay. So long.” 

Evans Carrel waved his hand, watching 
little Markov flash out the door, scurry 
across the gray street, run down the side- 
walk. 

"Funny codger,” he muttered. "Can’t 
understand him. Seems to be afraid, some- 
times. Looks as though he expected a hob- 
goblin to jump up and make off with him.” 

H E SIGHED and went out to the car 
where Betty Stokes was making up her 
red mouth with lipstick, peering into the 
mirror she held in her hand, her lips pursed 
a little. She turned and looked at him, see- 
ing his frown. 

"I saw Anton in the store. I’ve been won- 
dering about him." 

"He’s afraid of the rain," she told him, 
snapping her compact shut and putting it 
in her handbag. 

"The rain?" asked Evans blankly. "I’ve 
heard of guys being scared of lightning or 
loud thunder. Sort of childhood fixation. 
But rain!” 

He drove through traffic with practised 
ease. He looked sideways at the girl. 

"How do you know about it? I always 
thought he was a secretive guy. Never says 
much to me. That is, nothing about his per- 
sonal life.” 

"Oh, it was on a day like this. We got 
caught together in a regular downpour. We 
ducked into a doorway. He was shivering 
fit to kill. I thought he was sick. Then I 
saw his eyes. All white, they were. They 
rolled a little. His face was pale as new 
laundry.” 

Her shoulders shook. She burrowed down 
into the upholstery, closer to his warm side. 
She said, "I was sure scared. I thought he 
was having a fit. But he managed to tell 
me rain frightened him heaps. Something 
about a dream he’d had ever since he was a 
boy, or some such thing.” 

"Mmm, Dreams.” 

Evans Carrel drove through the night, 
his thoughts churning to the back-and- 
forth swish of the windshield wiper that cast 
splashing drops from the glass, flinging 
them aside in a frenzy of motion. 



RAIN, RAIN, GO AWAY ! 



71 



T HE next Monday, Anton felt Evans’ dark 
eyes fastening on him from time to time. 
When he would glance up, the big man al- 
ways moved his eyes away. Finally he came 
and stood near Anton’s desk. 

"Say, Tony. I don’t mean to pry, but — 
well, what I'm trying to get at is — ah, the 
rain. You and rain, I mean. You’re afraid 
of it, aren’t you?” 

Anton felt a hand tighten on his stomach, 
knotting it. His lips went stiff, and the 
blood began to pump in his veins. Fear of 
ridicule made him say, "I don’t see what 
business it is of yours, Evans. That is, if 
I am, it’s my affair.” 

The big man’s mouth drooped contritely. 
He managed a grin, shuffling his feet a 
little. 

"I don’t blame you, Anton. It isn’t any 
of my business. But I was wondering if I 
could help you. I’d like to help you, Tony. 
I mean, you’re a nice guy. I like you.” 
Anton felt the hot surge of friendliness 
coming up within him. He flushed a bit 
on his pallid cheeks, ashamed. 

"Sorry, Evans. This inhibition has been 
with me so long that I’ve grown used to it, 
but no one ever talked to me about it. Years 
ago in school, kids used to make fun of 
me. I guess you can understand that.” 

"Sure can!” exclaimed Carrel heartily. 
"Frankly, I’m the sort of fellow who would 
have made fun of you, too, when I was a 
kid. I’m what you call an extrovert. Lots 
of laughter and parties, always showing the 
way I felt. But not now. The years make 
a difference. Make a man smarter. Teach 
him things.” 

He perched on the edge of the desk, 
swinging a pointed tan shoe. His wool 
stockings were ribbed, and his gray trousers 
were carefully creased. 

"Look, Tony. What I’m driving at is 
this. I used to teach psychology in a jerk- 
water college you’ve never heard of. I even 
wrote a book on applied psychology. Even 
had it published before I caught wise that 
I’d never make a fortune that way. I took 
up the selling game instead, and the psych 
I know comes in handy. 

"Suppose I were to cure you of your 
fear, Tony? I’d use applied psychology, and 
I know enough to make it safe. We’d ex- 
amine that dream of yours under hypnosis, 



and bring it to the fore. Talk about it. Find 
out what makes it come. Once you know 
that, the cure is easy.” 

Anton opened his eyes wide. 

"Do you think it will work? Is it that 
simple?*'' 

"Sure. Get at the "subconscious. Find out 
what quirk in your past makes you dream. 
Fear is just a glandular reaction to a stim- 
ulus. Babies are born with only two fears, 
that of loud noise and of falling. Think 
how many other fears we acquire in life! 
And there’s a reason for it, too. Earlier ex- 
periences teach us to beware of mad dogs, of 
a maniac with a gun, and so on. Somewhere 
along the line, you got that fear of rain. 
We have to learn what that was.” 

Anton looked at his hands and shuddered. 
In the dream, those hands were tied, and 
rain was coming toward him. Yet it never 
touched him. Always the dream stopped at 
a certain point. It never went any further. 

He looked up, saying, "But my dream 
has nothing to do with normal life, Evans. 
It’s something fantastic, utterly unbeliev- 
able, as though an ancestral recollection was 
stuck in the memory passages of my brain 
and couldn’t get where it belongs. I think 
I am reliving something that happened to a 
forebear of mine.” 

"All right. So much the better. Then it 
can’t possibly affect you!” 

He slapped Anton on the shoulder en- 
couragingly. 

A NTON moved through his duties that 
day and the next with a flicker of hope 
burning brightly inside him. He went to 
the movies at night, and even felt so good 
that he went to a dancehall and spent three 
hours dancing with a pretty redhead. 

"Evans’ll cure me, all right,” he told him- 
self, walking home in the dark, cool night, 
hands in his pockets, heels tapping boldly 
on the sidewalk. "A man like Evans Carrel 
knows what he’s doing. A professor of psy- 
chology. Who would have thought it?” 
The days came and went. Late one after- 
noon Evans stopped at his desk. 

"I’m going to leave the day and the time 
to you, Tony. Betty would like to be in on 
it, though. She’s interested in this sort of 
thing.” 

"I don’t mind," Anton said quickly. 



72 



WEIRD TALES 



’’She has a cousin that works in a museum. 
She said he put her wise to a lot of super- 
stitions about rain. She got me interested 
and I studied up myself.” 

"Study rain?” Anton was amazed. 

"Say, you mean to tell me you’ve been 
fighting this thing all your life and you 
never thought of reading up about it?” 
Anton lowered his head, shaking it. Now 
that Evans mentioned it, the thought 
numbed him. Why hadn’t he done that? 
Even a moron would have had sense enough 
to do that! He looked up embarrassedly, ask- 
ing, "What did you find out?” 

Evans pushed his lower lip forward, 
frowning. 

"Frankly, I didn’t know there was so 
much on the subject. Rainworship and all 
that sort of thing. Rain-belts. Rain-stones. 
Sacrifices to the rain gods. There’s some- 
thing about it in all types of legends: Mex- 
ican, Greek, Eddie, Indian.” 

Anton stared. 

"Look,” said Evans. "What I'm going to 
suggest may sound drastic, but I’d like to 
arrange a little drama. You say you think 
you are a sacrifice in your dream? Good. 
Then suppose we stage that sacrifice in real- 
ity. Try to summon rain, to show you it’s 
all hocus-pocus and no earthly use at all.” 
"Can you do that?” 

"As well as I know how. Betty is going 
to help me. She’s uncovered a lot of stuff, 
too. About frogs — ” 

"They beat them with little rods,” whis- 
pered Anton through suddenly bloodless 
lips. "They kill them by whipping them 
to death. It’s horrible to hear them screech- 
ing in my dreams.” 

E VANS looked uncomfortable, moving 
his neck inside his shirt-collar, and rub- 
bing his hands together. 

"Yeah, I know. But your dreams have 
to be duplicated. I’m going to have real live 
frogs there for a sacrifice. It isn’t pleasant 
I know, but we have to be exact.” 

Anton put a hand on his arm. "Evans, 
you don’t have to go through with this. You 
aren’t the type of man who would whip 
frogs and take any interest in it. Let’s for- 
get the whole thing.” 

"Nor on your life. I’m going to cure you 
if it takes every frog in the county. You’re 



going to be well or I’ll know the reason 
why!” 

T HE following Saturday was one of those 
May days when the sky hangs pale 
Mue and bright over a blooming Earth, 
when the air is warm with sunlight and fra- 
grant with the perfumes of new flowers. 
Birds carolled in tree-branches above his 
head as Anton walked to the office passing a 
street peddler slowly pacing behind a creak- 
ing pushcart, singing softly to himself. Sun- 
light slipped through the ties in the ele- 
vated to warm Anton through his coat, 
flooding him with strength. 

"This is the day,” he said when he saw 
Evans. 

He finished his work early, using his rest- 
lessness as energy. He went down the hall 
near a window and smoked two cigarettes, 
one after the other, while he stared out 
over the city. He thought jubilantly, this is 
the day! Tomorrow I will be a free man. 

"Hey,” yelped Betty, tugging on his arm. 
"Come out of it. You’ve been here an 
hour. We’ve looked all over for you.” 

They would not hear his apologies, but 
each took an arm and tugged him with them 
toward the elevator. He caught a drift of 
perfume from Betty’s maroon sweater, and 
the faint scent of tobacco from Evans’ tweed 
jacket. Anton had never before thought of 
the pleasure in being alive and normal, of 
the smells and the tastes and the sights there 
were to enjoy. 

He slipped easily into their riotous mood. 
In Evans’ big gray roadster he sat with an 
arm around Betty. Once he slid his eyes side- 
ways at her, liking the clear white smooth- 
ness of her cheeks, the long lashes framing 
her cool gray eyes. Why, if Evans were 
right, if he did manage to cure him, he 
could find a girl like Betty for himself. 
Then the four of them could take long rides 
together. He had money saved up; he had 
never had any way to spend it, before. Al- 
ways the rain discouraged him. 

"It’ll be a totally different life,” he told 
them eagerly, his face coming alive, losing 
a little of its pallor and the lines etched 
in it by constant fright. "We’ll go on pic- 
nics, and to the beach. Maybe Evans can 
even give me exercises to do so’s I’ll have 
muscles, too.” 



RAIN, RAIN, GO AWAY ! 



Betty patted his hands, smiling at him. 
"You’ll be a new man, Tony. You wait. 
Evans has gone to a lot of fuss — ” 

"I know. I want to repay him, some- 
how!’’ 

"Forget it,” grinned Evans. "I’m curious 
about your taste in girls. I want to see you 
on a dance floor. That’s why I’m doing it.” 
They laughed and the roads went by, 
and the car took corners and slid power- 
fully along a highway. 

The engine sputtered and died in sight 
of a low white cottage that had rows of 
purple irises along one wall. A slatestone 
terrace lay behind the cottage, giving the 
appearance of a flat sea-anchor to the trim ' 
house. Blue shutters and a blue door with 
brightly gleaming brass knocker and door- 
knob added gaiety to the white front. 

"Doggone,” muttered Evans with a rue- 
ful chuckle, working the choke and starter. 
"All week I’ve been meaning to have this 
fixed. Now of all days it acts up.” 

"There’s the cottage, Evans,” said Betty. 
"It doesn’t make any difference. We’re prac- 
tically in front of it.” 

Evans said, "I’ll have a mechanic come 
and pick it up,” as he got out of the car 
and led them toward the house. Jiggling a 
keyring, he unlocked the door and threw it 
open. 

"Come on in and I’ll rustle up a drink.” 

A NTON came to a dead stop in the door- 
way of the living-room, two steps 
above it. The furniture had been removed. 
On the bare boards of the waxed floor were 
scattered grains of sand, mixed with fibre 
rugs in exotic designs of red and black and 
yellow. 

Against the walls leaned bamboo poles 
latched together with leather thongs. A 
table native to the South Seas stood in 
the center of the room. Triangular stones lay 
on its wooden top, blending their flat pal- 
lor with the red and purple hues of a long 
belt. A floorlamp and an easychair rested 
near the table. 

Anton swung around in amazement at a 
grinning Evans. 

"You — where’d you get all this stuff?” 
"That cousin of Betty’s. She convinced 
him that she needed it, so he let her borrow 
it.” 



73 

Betty picked up the pointed stones and 
the red-purple belt. 

"These are real rain-stones and rain-belt. 
They used to be part of rain ceremonials 
somewhere. I forgot the name of the place, 
though Jimmy told me.” 

"What’d I say?” asked Evans. "Said there 
was a lot of this stuff about rain you didn’t 
know. Zeus is a rain-god in Greek myth- 
ology. God of the heavens, known as the 
'cloud gatherer.’ The expression 'Zeus rains’ 
was a popular one. They had their rites on 
mountain tops to get . nearer the home of 
the gods.” 

W HILE he talked, Evans went back and 
forth, from kitchen to living-room, 
carrying jars and buckets of earth, and 
pitchers filled with water. 

"In Crete they worshipped on Mounts 
Ida and Dikte. In Thessaly, on Olympus. 
Then there’s the Danaid legend where fifty 
dames are condemned to fill a bottomless pit 
with leaking pitchers for their sin of mur- 
der. They used those bottomless jars in their 
magic. To let the water soak from them into 
the earth. Sympathetic magic, you know. 
Imitating the real thing to induce it to hap- 
pen.” 

"But — but do we want it to rain?” won- 
dered Anton. 

"Of course not. But I’m prepared for 
anything you can think of in that dream 
of yours. I want to duplicate it, to show you 
that the m umbo-jumbo your subconscious 
has thought up is so much hogwash!” 

Betty- pushed Anton into a chair, chuck- 
ling, "You sit down, Tony. Let Evans and 
I get everything ready. We want you to be 
completely at your ease.” 

Evans laughed, "He has the easiest job 
I ever heard of. All he has to do is fall 
asleep.” 

Anton felt the easychair clutch him. He 
leaned his head against the backrest. A feel- 
ing of ease flooded his veins and limbs. He 
was in the hands of friends who were ready 
to cure him. He smiled. 

Evans turned on the big floodlamp as 
Betty pulled down the Venetian blinds, and 
pinned strips of dark cloth across them. The 
room was dark, except for the single beam 
of whiteness glaring from the lamp, into 
his open eyes. Evans adjusted a fan across 



74 



WEIRD TALES 



the flat front of the lamp. He clicked some- 
thing. 

The beam of light winked as the fan 
slowly rotated, cutting off the glare, letting 
it slip through its openings in patterns of 
white after darkness. Dot and dash, dash 
and dot, light and darkness, darkness and 
light. 

The alternation of white and black tired 
his eyes. Blinking them, he felt languorous, 
tired. 

"Look up at the light, Tony. Let it get 
inside your head. Ah, that’s it. Makes you 
sleepy, doesn’t it?” 

Anton nodded. 

"Yes, you’re tired, tired. So why not 
sleep. Sleep, sleep . . . you want to sleep, 
so why not? You are safe, here with us, 
where nothing can harm you, so sleep, 
sleep. ...” 

Blinky light. Murmuring voice. Slipping 
senses. 

"Sleep, sleep, sleep. ...” 

Eyes closing, shutting out the world. 

From a distance a dull voice muttered, 
"Sleep, sleep. . . .” 

Then, nothingness. 

N O, not quite nothingness. There was 
something here. He could see it flick- 
ering, as though he stood in a long tunnel. 
It was red, and it shot up toward a vast 
ceiling. Something was moving in front of 
tlie redness, and he found that he could 
see a bit clearer. 

The redness shining in the night was a 
huge fire. He lay in a cave, and his legs 
and wrists were bound, and there was the 
sweat of terror on his forehead. From where 
he reclined on his side, with his face turned 
toward the entrance of the cave, he could 
see the serpent priestess dancing around the 
scarlet flames. 

A greenish reptile twisted and writhed 
in her white arms. Flickering tongues of 
crimson mimicked k behind the priestess’ 
dancing body. The supple twist of her long 
white legs, and the rippling of her upheld 
arms formed a sinuous pattern that blended 
with the writhings of the snake and the 
dancings of the flames. Everything was dis- 
torted,- as the rain distorted vision. Even 
the music from the hide drums in the shad- 
ows lost rhythm, pounded and beat in eerie 



tempo. Behind the dancer, a row of young 
girls held their arms aloft and let them 
ripple up and down. 

The priestess with the flowing black hair 
lifted one white foot after another, stepping 
as though on glowing coals, foot bent grace- 
fully at the ankle: advancing, then retreat- 
ing. In her long-nailed hands she held a 
purple jar, shaped like a gigantic raindrop. 
In the red glow of the firelight, three girls 
weaved toward her. They wore long, flow- 
ing robes: the first was clad in red, the see- 
ing all in white. The third was garbed in 
blue, and the last came dressed in a spotted 
tunic, for she was the fog and the rain creep- 
ing and dripping among the branches and 
the leaves of trees. 

In their hands the girls bore clumps of 
earth. From the purple, raindrop pitcher 
the priestess poured water that glistened 
like blood in the reflection of the fire. The 
water muddied the earth that the acolytes 
held in their palms, causing it to slop over 
and drop toward the ground. 

Seeing that, the watcher in the cave 
writhed and bent in frantic efforts to escape. 
He knew what was coming; knew and 
dreaded it with all the horror that fright- 
ened his muscles and congealed his flesh. 
They would be approaching him, now; him 
and the girl who was to be the other sacri- 
fice. 

He saw them, big blobs o? blackness 
mounting on slogging footsteps, coming up 
the path. Like, silent shadows, they drew 
nearer, only the harsh breathing in their 
throats signalling their presence. 

Hands closed on him, lifting. He 
shrieked, and his keening despair rang in 
the cave. In those hands he could not strug- 
gle. They were too powerful, too used to 
handling fright-maddened beings. 

Toward the fire they bore him, and be- 
yond it, where an altar of stained stone was 
set. Rusted chains clanked dismally as they 
were raised and bound about him. His roll- 
ing eyes saw the sky, dark and sullen. 

To one side something white flashed: the 
girl. Her long, flaxen hair swam in the 
breeze. Her legs and arms were in supple 
motion, untiring in their frantic struggles. 
She was flung down beside him. He could 
hear the sob in her raw throat. Her naked 
shoulder shook against his. 



RAIN, RAIN, GO AWAY! 



71 



Now the dancers were still, breathless. 
The priestess and her acolytes were shower- 
ing the fire with water, making it hiss and 
splutter. 

Soon the sacrifices would be left alone to 
the rain-god. Already the people were with- 
drawing on careful feet, stooping low. They 
cast frightened glances at the forms on the 
stone altar; he could see the whites of their 
eyes, and the quiver of shoulders when 
someone shuddered. 

The fire was out. The priestess brought 
forward the frogs and laid them, bound 
widi withes, across the altar. In her right 
hand she grasped a bundle of needle-like 
rods. Slowly she began to pound on the 
frogs. . . . 

Aieeee! Aieeee! 

The priestess screamed above the bel- 
lowing of the dying frogs. She lifted her 
face toward the sky and shrieked again. 

Thunder rolled in sonorous waves across 
the brooding sky. 

A jagged streak of whiteness rippled 
from the clouds, flashing the gloom into 
momentary day. 

The rods were dyed in red, rising and 
falling, flipping gruesome drops across the 
altar. The frogs were still, now, and quiet. 

A blast of thunder rocked the earth so 
that even the stone altar quaked! It was a 
stentorian blast of sheer power that deaf- 
ened all who heard it. 

The rain was coming down. 

Anton screamed. . . . 

NTON opened his eyes. 

A white witch stood in the shadows 
before him, behind a glowing fire, with a 
serpent twisted about her smooth shoulders. 
Her shadow readied to his feet, and in the 
lifting flame of the fire the priestess loomed 
enormous. 

A hand tightened on his arm, keeping 
him frozen in his chair while it whispered, 
"It's Betty. Ssshh!’’ 

The white woman was pouring water 
that glistened like blood in the red light of 
the fire onto parched earth in a bowl. To 
one side frogs were croaking where they lay 
tied across a stone altar. 

"What is she doing?” croaked Anton. 

"Duplicating your dream. She is doing 
everything the priestess did. You told us 



everything that happened. You answered 
questions I asked, about words and move- 
ments of the ritual.” 

"Oh. But my dream ended as it always 
did, didn’t it? The rain never got to me. It 
didn’t touch me. But I was afraid of it.” 

Evans scowled, whispering, "I don't 
know. Your dream did stop at that point. 
We want to see if anything will happen if 
we repeat the rite.” 

Anton looked at Betty, recognizing her 
in her in her outlandish costume. This was 
all kind of silly, he thought. When I’m 
awake, hard reality says this is nonsense. 
He was swiftly losing the stark fear that 
haunted his dream. 

He chuckled, "I hope it works.” 

"Ssssh. Just watch.” 

Anton had to admit that Betty had 
learned her part well, listening to him gib- 
ber in his sleep. She even danced like that 
other priestess, with the same rippling beat 
to her arms and legs, and with the identical 
twisting sinuousity of torso. Now the 
parched earth was flooded with water, and 
she was placing the frogs across the altar. 

She was whipping them, and the frogs 
were crying. 

The rods were red. Anton found that his 
palms were aching where his fists were 
clenched so tightly that he was driving his 
fingernails into his palms. Across the fire, 
Betty fastened her fathomless eyes on him. 
She was saying something in the voice of the 
dream priestess. He remembered it now. 
It was the ritual saying that always pre- 
ceeded her screams. 

"Aieeee! Aieeee !” 

Nothing happened. Cowering in his 
chair, unable to believe his own ears, Anton 
kept staring at Betty across the fire and 
licking his lips with a dry tongue. 

No noise. No thunder. 

No pounding of rain on roof or shingled 
walls. 

Evans clicked the lights on. He stood 
grinning in a corner of the room. Betty was 
sweeping a robe about herself, brushing 
back a lock of her hair. Anton thought she 
looked a little dazed, but his eyes saw the 
stuffed serpent just then and he laughed. 

"It’s all over, it’s all over,” he babbled 
between peals of mirth. "And nothing hap- 
pened. Nothing at all.” 



76 



WEIRD TALES 



He ran to the windows and ripped away 
the shades, lifting the blinds. A burst of 
yellow sunlight beat in at him, warming 
face and arm and chest. Swinging around, 
he held out his arms. 

He shouted, "I’m free! I'm free!” 

Evans was pounding his back. Betty 
laughed and kissed his cheek, but kept her 
eyes carefully turned from his. 

"You don’t know what this means to me. 
You can’t possibly realize, not possibly. Only 
a blind man given his sight could know. All 
my life. That dream! Never stopping. 
Afraid every moment that it was going to 
rain.” 

Evans poured cocktails, shouting glee- 
fully. "This is a celebration that’s going to 
be a celebration. What’ll we do tonight, 
Tony? Can you get him a girl, Betty? How’s 
about dancing somewhere? The treat’s on 
me.” 

"Oh, no. On me!” crowed Anton, slap- 
ping his chest and taking the drink. "I’m 
going to spend some of that money I’ve been 
making. I want to enjoy it. I even,” he 
flushed a little, "put a hundred dollars in 
my mattress, thinking that if I were cured, 
I’d want to celebrate with you.” 

They drank and talked. Anton looked at 
Betty and said, "You sounded just like the 
priestess. And those words you spoke be- 
fore you yelled! Marvelous. Exact intona- 
tions and accent.” 

Evans chuckled, "Betty used to be in 
amateur theatricals." 

Betty brushed a lock of hair again, mov- 
ing her hand restlessly, as though she were 
trying to make up her mind to say some- 
thing. Her eyes were big, and a little fright- 
ened. 

"I — I didn’t say those words. I mean, I 
don’t remember. It was as though somebody 
else said them.” 

"Well, of course,” shouted Evans. "You 
were acting your part so well, you lost all 
connection with your real identity. Every 
good actress has had moments like that.” 

Betty smiled, then laughed. 

"I didn’t think of that. Aren’t I silly?” 

"You’re wonderful,” Anton said. "You’ve 
helped make a new man of me.” 

He went to the window and opened it, 
stood breathing in the fragrance of the grass 
pinks near .the house. He grinned up at the 



pale blue sky that was dappled with fleecy 
clouds. 

"Let it rain!” he shouted. "I’m not afraid 
any more. I’ve seen my dream come alive, 
and nothing happened.” 

He drank a little more, then grinned at 
them. "I have to go home and dress.” 
"Wait a while," said Evans. "The me- 
chanic isn’t back with the car yet. It’s three 
miles to the railroad station.” 

“That’s a good walk. It will do me good. 
Honest, I’m so glad to be alive that I’ll en- 
joy that walk more than I can tell you." 

Betty laughed, "I’m tempted to go along 
just so that I can watch you, Tony. I’ve 
never seen anybody so happy.” 

"No, no. You stay with Evans. I’ll meet 
you at the office corner at eight. Tonight is 
our night to celebrate. The three of us.” 

H E WAVED goodbye, seeing them stand- 
ing in the doorway, Evans with his 
arm around Betty’s shoulder as she twirled 
a glass in her left hand. Behind them the 
hall light made bronze glimmerings in the 
shadows. Evans’ coat blew aside momen- 
tarily in the warm May breeze. 

Anton danced, walking along the road. 
The smile on his lips has come to stay. 
There was no fear now to put its paralyzing 
hand on his heart. He glanced around at the 
fields, at green grass swaying slightly, at 
trees with their freshly green leaves. This 
was life all around him, life that he could 
enjoy to the full. He thought for an in- 
stant of the grass and the flowers and how 
they ate just as humans ate. He wondered 
if they enjoyed their food as he was going 
to enjoy his from now on. Their food was 
nitrogen, oxygen and other chemicals. 

He must study up on things like that, he 
thought. Now that his days and nights be- 
longed to him and not to his fear, he would 
have plenty of time. It would make inter- 
esting reading to learn how the sciences 
helped the earth. He recalled reading some- 
thing about the fact that the human body 
was just a lot of chemicals, and mostly 
water. 

He took off his dark hat and let the wind 
ruffle his hair. He twisted the hat in his 
hands, and grinned, looking down at it. No 
more dark hats and dark clothes for him! 
"I’m going to get a snappy sports jacket, 



RAIN, RAIN, GO AWAY! 



with checks in it,” he told himself. "And 
light tan slacks, and brown-and-white sad- 
dle shoes, with thick rubber soles. From 
now on, I’m going to be a sport. Why — 
I’m just beginning to live!” 

There was a shadow on the ground be- 
fore him. Startled, he looked up. A black 
cloud had come up out of nowhere, obscur- 
ing the sun. Odd, he hadn’t noticed it be- 
fore. But why think about a dark cloud? 

He went on gaily, whistling a tune he had 
danced to at the dancehall the other night. 
No need to be afraid of a dark cloud! 

The shadows increased. They lay across 
meadow and hill, trees and grass and wild 
flowers. Anton checked his stride. He was 
halfway from Evans’ cottage to the station. 
A mile and a half, either way. He looked 
around, but there were only open fields on 
all sides of him. There was no shelter here 
from the rain. 

And it looked like rain all right. 

Anton lifted his chin, bit at his lips to 
prevent its quivering, saying in a choked 
voice, "Come on, rain. I’m not afraid of 
you, any more.” 

He started to swagger down the road, but 
his heart thumped and pounded in his chest. 

A blast of thunder rocked the earth; made 
it shudder wildly, so that Anton felt the 
ground move beneath his feet. 

For one instant he stood with feet locked 
to the dusty road. Then he whimpered, "I — 
I — it was like the blast that comes in my 
dreams! What comes after that, when the 
rains come down — I — / don’t know!” 

H E licked his lips, and ran. His feet 
pounded on the road, raising dry dust 
that choked him. The day was hushed after 
that stentorian clap of thunder. It lay still, 
waiting. Over everything a pall of darkness 
came down, like a blanket, smothering. 

The earth was black with false night. An- 
ton could hardly see where he put his feet, 
but he kept on running. He ran madly. • It 
was going to rain, any moment now. And 
there was no shelter. 

At first there was only a drop or two. An- 
ton felt them on his hands and face. They 
came faster and faster while he ran, beating 
about him, drumming down on the earth 
road. They were stinging him, he realized, 



77 

like acid. He shook drops of water from 
his hands, moaning to himself. 

His clothes were sodden, heavy with wet. 
Feverishly he ripped coat and shirt loose, 
dropped his trousers. It will be easier run- 
ning, he thought. 

The rain hurt. It dug and ate at his 
flesh. It was as though it were eating him. 

He looked at his hand, lifting it. In 
the darkness it was hard to see, but what he 
saw wrenched a scream of frozen horror 
from his lungs. 

His hand was sha peless / 

No longer did his hand have fingers or a 
thumb! It was just ' a lump, like dough 
beaten into a formless ball. He looked at 
his chest, saw it, too, was changing shape. 

And his feet! Good God, his feet! 

They were not feet any longer. Just stubs 
where his ankles should be, stubs on whidi 
he thumped along, maniacally. He knew, 
now. He knew what happened after the 
burst of titanic thunder. The rain came to 
eat its sacrifices. It came and swept them 
away, washed them into the ground, let the 
ground absorb -the chemicals in their bodies 
so the ground would be fertile! 

He caught sight of the railroad station, 
but he could not run any more. It seemed 
that there was a sort of shack, a small house 
of some sort a little distance away from 
him, but he could not be certain. 

Anyhow, he had neither arms nor legs 
now with whidi to crawl. He would have 
to lie here and accept what the rain did to 
him. 

Once he gave a little moan, but after that 
he was silent. Soon there was nothing there 
to make a noise. 

The disappearance of Anton Markov was 
rather sensational for a few days. Betty 
and Evans found themselves in the lime- 
light, and there was some ugly talk, but 
nothing was ever proved. 

There was talk of another kind near the 
little railroad station where Mike Murphy 
lived. He had a shack with a row of roses 
a few feet from the hut. That year the roses 
bloomed in red and pink and white mag- 
nificence. 

Everybody asked Mike how he did it. 

He was too poor to buy fertilizer. 




Y 

Highway 



BY HAROLD LAWLOR 




I T IS only in justice to myself that I set 
down this complete account of the hap- 
penings in the Museum of Industry last 
September. In the affair of the 1905 Pope- 
Hartford runabout, I have known bewilder- 
ment and suffered a haunting sense of guilt. 



And yet the three local newspapers were 
most unfair at the time. One ignored my 
story altogether, another misspelled my 
name, and the third chose to treat the whole 
thing facetiously — as if I were a senile old 
fool for whom the wagon should be sent! 



Heading by A. R. TILBURNE 



There are those tv ho can never believe in a life 
after death . . . yet if they knew . . . 



78 



THE SILVER HIGHWAY 



79 



It is not that I wish boastfully to pose as 
a deus ex machina, but I was surely an 
instrument of Fate that September after- 
noon as I walked up the broad shallow mar- 
ble steps of the Museum. For this I feel 
to be a certainty: it was only to someone 
like me — so close to death myself — that the 
secret of the Pope-Hartford runabout could 
have been revealed. 

I am seventy-three years old, a retired rail- 
road executive living on a small pension, 
slowly dying of an incurable disease. I have 
no wish to excite your pity; death, to me, 
will come only as a welcome release. I have 
no family, my friends are gone, my life’s 
work done. No, my condition is neither 
sad nor pitiable. 

But one can’t sit around, bleakly waiting 
for the grave to yawn. So I have fallen into 
the habit of visiting the many museums 
for which this city is noted. And of them 
all the Museum of Industry interested me 
most on that first visit. 

As a retired railroad man, the early trains 
— the actual coaches and locomotives them- 
selves, not miniatures or replicas, set up 
on the Museum floor — fascinated me. So 
I lingered over them, and it wasn’t until late 
in the afternoon that I Anally visited the 
exhibit known as A STREET IN 1905. 

I’m not sure in my own mind even now 
whether I should regret having entered it. 

This display is housed in a separate room 
to itself. And it is exactly what its name 
implies. There’s a red cobbled street, lined 
with shop windows filled with figures 
dressed in the clodiing of that day. There's 
a nickelodeon where you may view cinemas 
featuring Fatty Arbuckle, Mabel Normand 
and other early stars of the motion picture 
industry — all to the tune of a jangling piano. 
And at intervals along the curbs there are 
perhaps a dozen motorcars of that era, as 
bright of brass and shiny of enamel as if 
they had at just that moment been driven 
from the showroom floors. 

Almost you feel as if you might get in 
and drive away. Gas street lamps of the 
period flicker duskily, and it is only after 
your eyes have become accustomed to the 
dim light that you see the cars are elevated 
slightly on blocks of wood so that their tires 
might not rot from contact with the cobble- 
stones. 



Tlie exhibit was to me a mixture of pleas- 
ure and pain. Oldsmobile, Brush, Simplex. 
As I recognized the different cars, I felt 
pang after pang of nostalgia, remembering 
back to that time forty years before when 
I, too, was young. Many of the makes were 
obsolete, and had been for years. Soon 
now, I also — 

I sighed, and went slowly on. And then 
I stopped. There stood a Pope-Hartford run- 
about, proud in the splendor of its bright 
red paint and glittering brass headlights. 
I can’t tell you of my delight. I almost 
cried out, as if meeting an old friend. For 
the very first car I’d ever owned had been 
its twin. 

And so, halting, thus it was that I met — 
her. 

BEG your pardon,” came a voice. 

I blinked in the dim light, and set- 
tled my glasses more firmly upon my nose. 
At first I thought her a wax figurine, placed 
on the front seat of the Pope-Hartford to 
add to the authenticity of the exhibit, for 
there had been other such figures in the 
cars I had passed. But, no. 

She was dressed in a long linen duster 
and a linen hat, bound round with an 
emerald veil tied in a bow under her chin. 
Modish clothing for motoring — in 1905. 
And she was looking at me, and smiling. 
She wasn’t beautiful, but she had the pretti- 
ness of youth. An air of breathless ex- 
pectancy hovered about her, and oh! there 
was a lovely eager light in her eyes. 

It’s strange now to remember that I was 
not particularly startled when she spoke. 
Perhaps at my age one becomes like a child 
again, and accepts things as easily as chil- 
dren do. Perhaps it was just that I was 
a little dazed at discovering she was flesh 
and blood, and not a model of wax. For 1 
didn’t cry out' in alarm or surprise. I jusl 
stood there, blinking a little in confusion. 

"I beg your pardon,” she said again, 
leaning forward a trifle eagerly. "I wonder 
if you know what’s keeping Arthur?” 

"Why- — why, no, I don’t,” I said. 

"Oh, dear.” The car had no doors, and 
I could see her tiny foot tapping impa- 
tiently on the rubber-covered floorboard, 
"I’ve been waiting so long. He said he’d 
be right out.” She blushed then, and cast 



80 



WEIRD TALES 



down her eyes, as if her impatience embar- 
rassed her. "I suppose you’re one of the 
wedding guests?” 

. I didn't know what to say. She appeared 
not to notice my confusion, so engrossed was 
she in her own thoughts. 

"I’ve been waiting hours and hours, and 
still he doesn’t come.” Her pink mouth 
pouted prettily*. “I’m so excited, and he 
knows excitement is bad for my heart. That’s 
why Papa objected to our marriage just at 
first, you know, even though he likes Arthur 
so much and says he has a fine business 
head on his shoulders. 

“And so he has, but — ” She dimpled 
and leaned forward with a pretty air of con- 
fiding in me. "What 1 like best about him 
is that he has such a poetic nature, too. Last 
night he said, 'Soon now, Lucy, we’ll be 
riding down that silver highway — to happi- 
ness.’ ” 

S HE blushed, and looked at me from 
under her long lashes. “Isn’t that love- 
ly? Oh, I can hardly wait! If you see Arthur, 
will you please tell him to hurry?’’ 

Her voice stopped, and she looked at me 
imploringly. 

I put a hand to my forehead. For some 
minutes past I’d been feeling very odd. It 
had been so long since I’d had lunch that 
I was a little dizzy. I couldn’t seem to 
understand what this was all about. For the 
first time the whole business began to 
strike me as queer. Why should she be 
sitting here all alone? She kept looking ex- 
pectantly past my shoulder, but when I 
turned there was nothing to see save one 
of the lighted shop-windows in the exhibit. 
Everything was flickering eerily in the dim 
light that only emphasized the general 
gloom. 

It was while I was standing there, waver- 
ing, uncertain how to answer but unable to 
move away, that a new voice spoke up. 

“Is anything the matter, sir? Are you 
ill?” 

I looked aside to find a blue-uniformed 
guard standing near, watching me anxiously. 

"Why, no,” I said. “I was just talking to 
the young lady.” 

“What young lady, sir?” 

I looked at him, wondering. She was sit- 
ting there, right in front of him. He 



couldn’t help but see her. "The young lady 
in the car,” I said. 

He looked from me to the car, and back 
again. His anxiety deepened, judging from 
his frown. “There is no young lady in the 
car.” 

I could see no point to his joke, if joke 
it was. The girl — she’d called herself Lucy 
— was still gazing expectantly past my shoul- 
der, looking directly into the guard’s face. I 
smiled at her uncertainly. "The attendant 
says you're not sitting there in the car.” 

She looked at me, wide-eyed. “What at- 
tendant? There’s no one here but you and 
me.” 

I could feel myself going then. The 
lights of the exhibit, dim before, were now 
flashing brilliantly, on and off, like light- 
ning. Or so it seemed. I was having trouble 
with my breathing, and my heart was beat- 
ing in sickening, erratic tempo. I felt a 
strong arm across my back, just under my 
shoulders, supporting me. 

Then everything went black. 

T HERE was the sharp sting of ammonia 
in my nostrils. I turned my head away, 
protesting thickly. Then someone was hold- 
ing a glass to my lips. Someone was mur- 
muring soothingly. 'Take it easy now. 
Take it easy now, sir, and you’ll be all 
right. There,” as my eyes opened, “you’re 
feeling better already, aren’t you?” 
Instantly my head cleared. 1 felt none 
of the usual bewilderment that attends a 
return to consciousness. I remembered dis- 
tinctly, vividly, all that had happened in 
A STREET IN 1905. 

“The girl,” I mumbled. “The girl in 
the Pope-Hartford runabout.” 

"He’s still dazed.” It was the guard 
speaking to another. They flanked me on 
either side. We were sitting on one of the 
marble benches in the foyer of the Mu- 
seum. “He keeps talking about a girl, and 
there wasn’t any girl in the car.” 

"Poor old codger,” the other said. “The 
exhibit probably brings back memories to 
him, Mullen.” 

I began excitedly to explain the whole 
thing, but they hushed me up. “Come now, 
sir,” said Mullen, "if you’re feeling better, 
I’m afraid you’ll have to leave. It’s way 
past closing time.” 



THE SILVER HIGHWAY 



81 



It seemed useless to protest any more, to 
hammer against the wall of their unbelief. 
Besides, I wanted time to think. I declined 
Mullen’s offer to call me a cab, and walked 
down the marble steps. The Museum, if 
you remember, is situated in one of our 
large public parks. When I was far enough 
away to attract no attention in case the 
guards were still watching, I sank onto a 
park bench. 

I was shaken by my experience, and I 
couldn’t clarify it in my mind. How much 
did I actually remember, how much had I 
imagined? If the girl, Lucy, had really 
been there, why had I seen her when the 
guard couldn’t? Why had she seen me, 
when she couldn't see the guard? Had they 
both been lying? And, if so, to what pur- 
pose? Why should they attempt to deceive 
me, a total stranger? It was pointless. 

There remained only one plausible ex- 
planation. My illness was causing me to 
have hallucinations. But this theory I re- 
jected instantly. I was positive that I 
hadn’t imagined anything. I remembered 
too vividly seeing the girl, talking to her. I 
could describe her to the last detail, recall 
every word we’d exchanged. 

I got to my feet, sorely puzzled. But of 
this much I was determined: on the mor- 
row I would revisit the Museum of Indus- 
try. 

M Y ACTIONS on the next day would 
undoubtedly have been amusing to 
anyone save myself. I returned to the Mu- 
seum, but for hours I pottered about, visit- 
ing every exhibit except A STREET IN 
1905. 

You may wonder that I didn’t go there 
immediately. It was like this with me. For 
the first time in months, my curiosity was 
thoroughly aroused, and I had a consum- 
ing interest in life. And so I was deter- 
mined to savor it as long as possible. I hesi- 
tated to return to the exhibit for fear I 
should find an empty motorcar containing 
no pretty girl, no mystery, nothing. I not 
only feared it, I expected it. And I knew, 
and was afraid, of the sick disappointment 
I’d feel when I learned it had all been an 
illusion. 

There was one thing I meant to find out 
first, if I could. Accordingly I made my 



way to the office of the director of the Mu- 
seum on the top floor. I paused outside the 
door lettered: Albert J. Hawkes, but finally 
brought myself to enter. 

Mr. Hawkes was a fussy little man in 
his forties. I believe he rather welcomed 
my appearance, for he wasn’t very busy. 
By indirection, I led the conversation to the 
real object of my visit. 

"Do you have in your files,” I asked, 
"the names of the original owners of the 
cars in A STREET IN 1905?” 

"In some instances, yes, Mr. Ellis. Where 
the owner kept the car for years, finally 
donating it himself to the Museum. Some- 
times, though, the cars were bought from 
dealers specializing in such things — in 
which case, they’d probably changed hands 
many times.” 

"I’d like to find out, if possible, who 
owned the Pope-Hartford runabout now in 
the exhibit.” 

"May I ask why?” 

I had no intention of telling him the 
truth. And I was determined to avoid all 
mention of Lucy, for I wanted no doubts 
raised as to my sanity. I thought I knew 
what to expect, after my experience of the 
day before with the guards. 

So I answered evasively, "I once owned 
a car very like it. It would please me to 
think it was my car that had come to rest 
here.” Though I knew very well it was 
not my car. Mine had been demolished in 
an accident years before. 

Hawkes nodded, with a tolerant smile 
for my vanity. He spoke into the inter- 
office annunciator, and presently his secre- 
tary brought in a file. 

But I was doomed to disappointment. 

Hawkes looked through the file, and 
shook his head regretfully. "I’m sorry, Mr. 
Ellis. The Pope-Hartford runabout was 
bought from a dealer down in Indiana who 
was going out of business.” 

I hid my disappointment as well as I 
could, and shortly afterward took my 
leave, prepared to forget the whole thing. 
But after I’d lunched in the basement cafe- 
teria, I found I couldn’t bring myself to 
leave the Museum without another visit to 
A STREET IN 1905. 

It was just as I’d remembered from yes- 
terday — the red-cobbled pavement, the 



82 



WEIRD TALES 



shop-windows, the motorcars that were a 
far cry from today’s streamlined models. 

I’m not ashamed to confess that my heart 
was pounding as I approached the Pope- 
Hartford runabout. 

But I needn’t have feared. 

For she was there, still looking impa- 
tiently^off to the right, her expectant ex- 
pression a little strained by now, her eyes 
seemingly a little tired. 

Her smile for me was absent-minded. 

“I'm sorry I left you so abruptly yester- 
day,” I apologized. "1 was taken suddenly 
ill.” 

“Yesterday?” She frowned slightly. 
"Why, you’ve only been gone a second.” 

I scarcely heard her. I had so little time. 
The guard was not in sight but he might 
reappear at any moment. And I had no 
wish to attract his attention again. I said, 
“Won’t you tell me how you happen to be 
here in the Museum?” 

“Museum?” She cocked her head like an 
inquisitive bird. “I don’t understand you.” 

I GESTURED around, impatiently. "But 
surely you can see? We’re here in the 
Museum of Industry. In the exhibit called 
A STREET IN 1905. You’re garbed in the 
clothing of forty years ago. You’re sitting 
in a car that’s forty years old.” 

“But — that’s silly! My clothes are brand- 
new. And so is the car.” She looked at me 
in faint alarm. 

"This is 1945,” I insisted. "Why, the 
Museum itself wasn’t built forty years 
ago.” 

She was cowering away from me. 
“Please go away!” she begged. “You 
frighten me. Nothing of what you say is 
true.” 

“But it is, it is!” I was growing excited. 
“Look about you! Who are you? What 
are you doing here?” 

“Stop it, stop it!” She was really 
frightened now. Her eyes were wide with 
terror. "This is no Museum. We’re here 
on the graveled driveway. There’s the 
porte-cochere overhead! There’s the door to 
my father’s house! Oh, I wish Arthur would 
come! He’ll — he’ll hit you! Yes, he will, 
for scaring me so! You’re a horrible old 
man!” 

“I’m telling you the truth!” I was almost 



beside myself. I was shouting in my effort 
to convince her. I was waving my arms 
wildly, when I felt myself grabbed roughly 
from behind. 

“See here now, sir!” It was Mullen, back 
again. "You’ll have to stop this!” 

There were ten or twelve people behind 
him, all staring curiously, speaking together 
in alarmed whispers the while they eyed 
me apprehensively. Then a portly little man 
was pushing them aside, bustling forward 
importantly. 

It was Hawkes, the Museum director. 

“What’s all this to-do, Mullen?” he 
asked the guard testily. 

"It’s this old gentleman, Mr. Hawkes. 
He’s creating a disturbance. He was in 
here yesterday and was taken ill, raving 
about some girl he said he could see in this 
car. He’s probably harmless enough, but a 
little — you know.” Mullen made a circular 
motion with his forefinger at the side of 
his head. 

"I’m not crazy!” I sputtered, outraged. 
“I’m only trying to convince the young 
lady in the car here — ” 

"Come now, my dear sir, we simply can’t 
have this sort of thing going on here in the 
Museum at all.” Mr. Hawkes laid his hand 
gently enough on my arm. “There’s no 
young lady in the car, as anyone can see 
for himself.” 

I looked around. The others present 
were nodding their heads in agreement. I 
forced myself to speak quietly. 

"Just a minute, please.” I shook off 
Hawkes’ hand, and turned to the girl in the 
car. “Lucy, please believe that I have no 
desire to frighten you. But all that I told 
you is true. There are a dozen other people 
here besides myself. Can you see them?” 

She shook her head doubtfully. “Only 
you.” 

"And they can’t see you. I’m the only 
one who can.” 

She sensed at last the sincerity in my 
voice. She must have. Sick dismay was 
dawning in her eyes. “But then — what has 
happened to me?” Terror replaced dismay. 
“I’m afraid. Afraid! Oh, can’t someone 
help me?” She looked about imploringly. 
Then, with a strangled sob, she covered 
her face with her hands and began to weep 
hopelessly, hunching her shoulders like a 



THE SILVER HIGHWAY 



83 



forlorn bird in the rain trying to cover 
itself with its wings. 

If I had had only a moment more then, 
I think I might have learned the truth. But 
Hawkes was tugging impatiently at my 
arm. 

"Really now, sir,” he stuttered. "I must 
insist that you leave. It’s for your own 
good. I feel you are unwell.” 

I did what I could. I protested vehe- 
mently. I gave them my card bearing my 
name and address, and begged that they in- 
vestigate me. But they ignored my request. 
Hawkes and Mullen tightened their grips 
on my arm. They wanted only to get rid 
of me, to get me out of the Museum, pre- 
sumably before I grew violent. And I 
knew that, try as I would to enter again, I 
was barred from the Museum forever 
more. They’d give out my description to 
all guards, and I’d be denied entrance at 
the door. 

Gently they hustled me from the exhibit. 
I strained my eyes, looking back through 
the dimness. The last I saw of her, Lucy 
was still huddled there in her finery, crying 
quietly, hopelessly, on the front seat of the 
Pope-Hartford runabout. 

I RETURNED home, common sense tell- 
ing me I should try to dismiss from my 
mind the whole affair. But I slept poorly 
that night and next day I knew it was use- 
less. I couldn’t forget the sick despair in 
Lucy’s eyes. I’d torn the veil, destroying 
her illusion of happiness. I must tear it 
yet a little more, trying to learn die truth. 
I must help her, or I’d never rest peace- 
fully. 

There was only one thing to do. Investi- 
gate for myself. The problem was where 
to begin. It seemed hopeless. The trail 
was so old. And then it occurred to me 
that surely there couldn’t have been many 
Pope-Hartford runabouts on the road in 
1905. And hardly more than one whose 
owner’s first name was Arthur. To be sure, 
the car may never have been registered in 
this city, but that was the chance I had to 
take. 

Luckily, this city is the capital of the 
state. I looked up the address of the license 
bureau and went down there. They weren’t 
eager to look through their files for com- 



paratively ancient and dusty tomes, but a 
greenback discreetly slipped into the hand 
of one of the attendants gained me entrance 
to the vault itself where the books were 
kept. After a prolonged search, I found 
the volume of registrations for 1905. 

Going through the book was slow work 
and tedious, for there were more cars reg- 
istered that year than one would have sup- 
posed. But at last I found it. A Pope- 
Hartford runabout registered in the name 
of Arthur H. Comstock of 194 Beverley 
Drive. 

I dropped in at the nearest drugstore and 
looked at the telephone directory. And here 
I drew a blank. There was no Arthur H. 
Comstock listed in the directory at all. 

Well, that was that. Dejectedly I boarded 
a streetcar for home. But I hadn’t gone 
two blocks before I was excitedly ringing 
tlie bell to stop the car. Of course! The 
suburban directory! After all, forty years 
had elapsed. The man might have followed 
the trend to the suburbs. 

My hunch was proved right. There was 
an Arthur H. Comstock on Roscommon 
Place, out in Glen Oaks. I was shaking 
with excitement and hope as I boarded the 
interurban. 

A FILIPINO man-servant admitted me to 
Arthur Comstock’s home after taking 
my card, vanishing for minutes, and return- 
ing with his employer’s permission to let 
me in. 

Comstock was perhaps five years younger 
than myself — a tall, thin man with white 
hair, cold eyes, and an embittered expres- 
sion on his face. He was wearing a dinner 
jacket, and on the left lapel was a decora- 
tion I recognized — the tiny bright red rib- 
bon of the Legion of Honor. 

He was standing before the fireplace 
looking at my card in a puzzled manner as 
I entered diffidently, but he thawed enough 
to ask me to sit down. Now that I was 
there, I felt decidedly uncomfortable and 
at a loss as to know just how to begin. 

There was nothing else to do. I plunged. 
"Mr. Comstock, I believe you were once 
the owner of a Pope-Hartford runabout?” 
I was hardly prepared for his reaction to 
my question. For a second he looked 
stunned, then ill. He turned the color of 



84 



WEIRD TALES 



unset cement. And then the angry red 
surged into his face. 

"Who are you?” he clipped. "What do 
you mean by coming in here and asking — ” 

I said, "Please. Won’t you hear me out? 
I’ve been very much disturbed these last 
few days. Do you know that the car, which 
I believe to be yours, is on exhibit in the 
Museum of Industry?” 

His eyes were fixed on me coldly. "I 
know nothing about it. I sold it long ago. 
But, even so, I can’t possibly conceive your 
object — ” 

He broke off. But he seemed rather 
wary. Anyone could guess that in ^>me 
manner the Pope-Hartford runabout had 
played an important part in his life. It had 
been more than a means of transportation 
or source of pleasure. And because I sensed 
this so very strongly it gave me the courage 
to go on. 

'Is there any reason,” I asked, "why 
someone should be waiting for you in the 
Pope-Hartford runabout? A young girl, in 
a linen duster, with an emerald veil? A 
girl with hazel eyes and soft brown hair? 
A girl named — Lucy?” 

I stopped, appalled. Comstock was star- 
ing at me. His mouth was opening and 
closing soundlessly. And on his face there 
was a well-nigh indescribable expression. 
An expression compounded weirdly of 
horror and nausea and malevolence. For a 
moment I thought he meant to attack me. 
And then he collapsed, utterly and com- 
pletely. I was never more alarmed in my 
life. 

There was a decanter on a stand, next to 
the divan on which he’d fallen. I took it 
upon myself to pour him a drink, place it 
in his shaking hands. He tried to refuse it. 
He kept shaking his head, like a man with 
palsy. 

"Get out!” he muttered hoarsely. "Get 
out! I don’t know who you are, but — ” 

"I had no idea — ” I began helplessly, 
guiltily. My own hands were shaking in 
reaction. 

By a visible effort, he regained control of 
himself, and his face was an icy mask of 
barely restrained fury and resentment. 
"You’re a feature writer, I suppose,” he 
sneered. "Anything for a story. Raking 
over the dust of forty years like a ghoul, 



exposing the grief and unhappiness of 
others to earn a miserable dollar for your- 
self. Get out of my house!” 

I stood my ground. I’d started this and 
I meant to finish it. 

"I’m as unhappy about this as yourself,” 
I said. "I’ve had no rest for two days — 
not since she spoke to me in the Museum.” 

A ND quickly, before he could halt me, I 
poured out the story of the girl in the 
exhibit. He listened. Unwillingly at first, 
but he listened. And as 1 hurried on eager- 
ly, my words almost tripping over them- 
selves in my haste, I could see reluctant be- 
lief begin to dawn in his eyes, to grow, 
until at last he was listening raptly with a 
far-away look on his face. I knew he was 
no longer even aware of my presence. I 
knew he believed. 

"Lucy,” he said softly. "Lucy!" 

"You can’t misunderstand me now,” I 
finished. "What would be my object in 
making up so preposterous a story? What 
have I to gain? Surely you can see it’s only 
for my own peace of mind that I’ve per- 
sisted in following up what clues I had?” 
He said heavily, "Sit down, Mr. — Ellis.” 
"You do know the girl?” I asked eager- 
ly. "There is some story about the Pope- 
Hartford runabout?” 

His face was drawn and haggard as he 
nodded. "Yes. She was my wife. Forty 
years ago, Mr. Ellis, we were married. The 
reception was held at her father’s house. I 
parked the Pope-Hartford runabout under 
the porte-cochere at the side. It was new; 
I’d just bought it for our honeymoon trip. 
Our friends knew nothing about it. They 
thought we were leaving in the carriage at 
the front door. The carriage was only a 
decoy, of course, for them to tie their signs 
and tin cans on.” 

He had a faint smile for the memory of 
that past gaiety. 

"Well, the plan was that I should hold 
them back, while Lucy changed into her 
going-away clothes, and slipped down a 
back stairway to wait for me in the car. I'd 
join her there, and then we’d be off, giving 
our friends the slip — ” 

The faint smile had faded. And I’ve 
never seen such sadness in the eyes of a 
human being. 



THE SILVER HIGHWAY 



"And then?” I prompted softly. Though 
I really didn’t need to hear. 

He looked at me numbly. "When I 
joined her, she was sitting erect in the front 
seat. I thought she had fallen asleep. But 
when I touched her gently to awaken her, 
she slumped forward. She was dead, Mr. 
Ellis, of a heart attack brought on by the 
excitement. Dead, and we hadn’t yet begun 
to live! I’d loved her deeply. I was nearly 
insane in my grief.” 

His hands opened emptily, and he sighed. 
"Well, and that was the end of it, the shat- 
tering of a dream. As for the car, I couldn’t 
stand the sight of it. I never wanted to see 
it again. It lay there in her father’s drive- 
way for weeks until finally I had someone 
tow it away, and it was sold. And that was 
the last I ever heard of it. But now — 
now — ” 

He looked at me bleakly. "I’ve never 
been able to believe in a life after death, 
Mr. Ellis. In my bitterness at losing Lucy, 
I've lived life to the full, plunging into 
experiences sometimes sordid, grabbing any- 
thing I cared to take, feeling it was no 
more than my due. Because Life itself, you 
sec, had cheated me of the only thing I’d 
ever really wanted. But if I thought Lucy 
had been waiting faithfully all these years, 
while I — ” He winced, and added, low, 
“Ah, what must she think of me?” 

I glanced away. It seemed indecent to 
look at the naked pain in his face. I said, 
"I wish you’d go to the Museum with me 
tomorrow afternoon. Will you?” 

And he said, "Yes.” But his voice was 
dull. As dull as his eyes. 

I left him there alone. And though he’d 
made the appointment with me readily 
enough for the next afternoon, I felt die 
first faint qualms of distrust. Had he been 
right? Were it better I had not stirred up 
the dust of forty years? 

And oh! would Lucy see him? 

I DREAMED of her tiiat night. Or was 
it a dream? There was the gentlest of 
caresses upon my cheek, the lightest of but- 
terfly kisses. My hand went up to touch 
the spot where warm pink lips had rested 
briefly. 

"Thank you!” she said. “Oh, thank you!” 
It was Lucy’s voice. And she was happy. 



8T 

I couldn’t doubt it. Her happiness was 
almost a tangible thing. And suddenly I 
knew. And suddenly it no longer mattered 
that I was slowly dying. For Death, I knew 
at last, was not an awesome thing, a specter 
to be feared. Why, Death could be beauti- 
ful! You had only to hear Lucy’s voice to 
know. 

But why was she thanking me? 

Jf^aj it a dream? 

It was in the morning that Mrs. Lang- 
don, my landlady, knocked at my door. 
“Some gentlemen to see you, Mr. Ellis.” 

Her voice seemed to waver uncertainly on 
the world "gentlemen,” and she looked at 
me strangely when I opened my door. 
“They’re waiting for you in the parlor, sir.” 

There was something odd about her man- 
ner, but I went directly downstairs. Two 
policemen were standing there. And with 
them was Hawkes, the director of the Mu- 
seum of Industry. 

“This is the man,” he said to the police- 
men upon my appearance. 

"What’s wrong?” I asked. 

One of the officers spoke up. "I’ll tell 
you frankly, sir, we have no warrant for 
your arrest. But we think it’d be to your 
own interest to come along with us for 
questioning.” 

“But I’m expecting a caller,” I protested. 

"I’m sorry, Mr. Ellis,” Hawkes said. “But 
I know you’ll find this more important. It 
isn’t that we suspect you, exactly — after all, 
there’s the question of your age — and, 
frankly — ” 

He was growing incoherent. He broke 
off, mopped his brow. “I detest mystery!” 
he said fretfully, and looked at me as if 
something were my fault. 

My curiosity was such, by now, that I 
would have accompanied them any place. 
But they took me only to the Museum of 
Industry, up the familiar marble steps, into 
the private office of Mr. Hawkes. 

And behind Hawkes’ desk sat a man 
they introduced as Inspector Shrewsbury. 
On his right sat the guard, Mullen. 

"That’s the man!” Mullen cried excited- 
ly as I entered. "The one who was hang- 
ing around the car, acting so funny.” 

I said quietly, "Perhaps if you’ll be good 
enough to tell me what this is all about — ?” 

Inspector Shrewsbury was eyeing me in- 



86 



WEIRD TALES 



tcntly. ‘'The Pope-Hartford automobile, in 
which you were so interested, was stolen 
during the night.” 

‘'Stolen?” I hadn’t quite expected that. 
"But — ” 

"Exactly!” cried little Mr. Hawkes ex- 
citedly. "I tell you, it’s impossible! The 
Museum’s doors are locked, the guards, the 
alarm system — ” He was growing inco- 
herent again. "The car couldn’t have been 
stolen!” 

"Yet,” Shrewsbury pointed out gently, 
"the car is gone. We’d like you to tell us, 
Mr. Ellis, just why you were so interested 
in that particular automobile.” 

I WAS shaken. I knew they’d never be- 
lieve my story. But there was nothing 
for it. I asked if I might sit down, and 
then I told them all I knew about the Pope- 
Hartford runabout. Told them of my in- 
vestigations, and my interview with Arthur 
Comstock, omitting no detail — every least 
word exchanged with Lucy and Arthur, 
every minute detail of their appearance, 
even to the French decoration Arthur wore 
in his lapel. I flatter myself that mine is a 
photographic memory, despite my age. 

They listened in silence until I had fin- 
ished. 

"If you call Mr. Comstock, I’m sure he’ll 
be glad to verify everything I’ve said,” I 
ended. 

Shrewsbury and Hawkes and Mullen ex- 
changed glances. Plainly they all enter- 
tained doubts of my sanity. Nevertheless, 
Shrewsbury pulled the desk phone toward 
him and dialed. 

When his call was answered, he asked 
for Mr. Comstock. And then it seemed to 
me he listened for minutes without saying 
a word, while my tension mounted. He 



had a poker face, but his eyes narrowed 
as he listened. 

"Did you know Mr. Comstock well?” he 
asked when he’d hung up finally. 

I knew something was wrong. "I never 
met him before last night. Tell me, what 
has happened?” 

Shrewsbury hesitated, then shrugged. 
"Comstock shot and killed himself, some- 
time just before dawn.” 

I think I must have known what his an- 
swer would be. I felt no shock. But there 
was something — 

Lucy. Where was Lucy? 

"I’d like to go to A STREET IN 1905,” 
I said. 

Wordlessly they accompanied me. And 
there on the cobbled street was the vacant 
space where the Pope-Hartford runabout 
had stood. Seemingly it had vanished into 
thin air. 

Only the four wooden blocks that had 
held it yet remained. 

But I hoped. I hoped that somewhere, 
some place, two light-hearted people were 
riding down that silver highways — to happi- 
ness. 

I told them so. Shrewsbury, Mullen, and 
Hawkes. 

“Of course, I don’t expect you to believe 
me,” I said defensively. 

But I didn’t really care. 1 believed. What 
did it matter if they — 

Shrewsbury stood motionless, staring 
thoughtfully down at the red cobblestones. 
Then he uttered a wordless exclamation, 
and stooped in the dim light to pick up 
something. When he stood erect again, he 
held out his hand. 

And resting on the palm of it was the 
tiny bright red ribbon of the Legion of 
Honor. . . . 



Coming in the July WEIRD TALES ....... 

A hair-raising new novelette by 

, MANLY WADE WELLMAN 

Also 

Jim Kjelgaard Stanton Coblentz 

Ray Bradbury 




Fear 

By ROBERT BLOCH 



W ALTER KRAS S used to cut his 
fingernails over the kitchen 

Ruby would give him hell if she found 
any nail parings lying around. Ruby was 
like that. She enjoyed giving him hell in 
one form or another. 

Krass was used to that, after four years 
of marriage. 

But one afternoon he came home early 
from the office and found that Ruby had 
gone out. While rummaging around in a 
bureau drawer, looking for a tobacco pouch, 
Walter Krass happened to find some old 
nail parings. 

They were imbedded in the body of a 
little wax doll— a tiny mannikin with a 
mop of brown hair and a curiously familiar 
face. .... 

Walter Krass recognized his hair in the 
doll, and the features had been moulded to 
resemble his own. 

Then he knew that Ruby was trying to 
kill him. 

He looked at the little wax figure for a 
long moment, then dropped it into the 
drawer again and covered it with a pile of 
Ruby’s handkerchiefs. 

Krass padded out of the bedroom and 
sat down in the parlor. His pudgy little 
body slumped in the easy chair, and he ran 
stubby fingers through his sandy brown 
cowlick. 

He felt shocked, but not surprised. Ruby 
had Cajun blood, and in her hatred of him 
she would resort to Cajun superstitions. He 
knew she hated him, of course. 

But this attempt on his life was another 
matter. 

It could mean only one thing. Somehow, 
Ruby had found out about Cynthia. 

Yes. She knew. And her reaction was 

Heading by BORIS DOLGOV 

You don’t realize ’til you try how 

hard it is to chop up the human body 
87 



88 



WEIRD TALES 



typical. Ruby would never think of a sep- 
aration, or a divorce. She’d rather kill him. 

Krass shrugged. He wasn’t worried 
about wax images, or herb-poisons, or any 
of the childish Cajun methods she might 
employ. He could destroy dolls and avoid 
eating unusually flavored foods. 

But he couldn’t destroy her intention — 
her purpose. And sooner or later she would 
abandon her silly beliefs and resort to direct 
action. A knife, or a bullet. Yes, Ruby 
would do just that. 

Unless — 

Unless he acted first. 

Suppose he just quietly turned his assets 
into cash and left town with Cynthia some 
night? 

It was a tempting notion, but of course 
it wouldn’t work. Ruby would find him. 
She’d put them on his trail; ruin him, ruin 
Cynthia. She’d make trouble for him as 
long as she lived. 

As long as she lived — 

Walter Krass snapped his fingers. They 
made a curious echoing sound in the room. 
Like a death-rattle. 

Ruby’s death-rattle, for instance. . . . 

R UBY was out shopping again in the 
night Walter Krass brought the deep- 
freeze unit home. 

He hauled it over on the trailer and 
sneaked it down to the cellar. It was hooked 
up and working by the time she arrived. 

Ruby was all set to fix supper, but he sug- 
gested she come down to the cellar with 
him. 

"I have a surprise for you,” he an- 
nounced. 

Ruby loved surprises. 

She lost no time following him down 
the cellar stairs. For once, she fairly 
bubbled with high spirits, and it pleased 
Krass to see her in such good humor. 

"Oh Walter, I’m so excited! What can 
it be?” 

Krass gestured and pointed around the 
cellar. "Take a look, Ruby. Notice any- 
thing different?” 

Then she saw it. 

"Walter! Not really? A deep-freeze 
unit — just what I’ve always wanted!” 

"Like it?” 

"Oh, it’s a wonderful surprise, darling!” 



Krass stepped back as she bent over the 
unit. Then he cleared his throat. 

"But that’s not the real surprise,” he 
said. 

"Isn’t it?” 

"No. I have another surprise for you, 
Ruby.” 

"Another one? What is it?” 

"This,” said Krass. 

He gave her the real surprise, then. A 
poker, in the back of the head. 

I T TOOK Krass a long time to do what 
he had to do — even though the cleaver 
was sharp. He had a pile of old newspa- 
pers and some butcher’s paper. It was 
necessary to make six separate bundles be- 
fore he could fit Ruby’s remains into the 
freezing compartment of the small unit. 

Krass was glad when he finished and put 
the packages in the deep-freeze. He turned 
the lock handle and sighed. He had never 
realized that chopping up a woman’s body 
would be such hard work. 

Well, live and learn. . . . 

Krass turned and surveyed the cellar. 
Everything was in order. A bit of mopping 
had done the trick as far as any stains were 
concerned. The poker was back in place, 
the cleaver was tucked away in the corner 
once more, and the papers disposed of 
down die drain. 

The deep-freeze hummed away, squat- 
ting and purring in the gloom like some 
monstrous beast that has just dined well. 

Walter Krass hummed a bit himself as 
he went upstairs. He was sweating, but 
merely from exertion — not from fright. 
Strange. He’d expected fright, shock, re- 
vulsion. Instead, there was just a sense of 
relief. Relief at the thought of escaping 
Ruby forever; escaping her animal vitality, 
her overwhelming energy, her frenzied pos- 
sessiveness which used to assume the pro- 
portions of a positive aura. 

Well, it was over now. And why should 
he be afraid? After all, he had a plan, and 
a good one. 

Now it was time to put that plan into 
action. 

Krass went straight to the telephone and 
called Cyndiia. 

She answered immediately; she had been 
waiting for die call. 



FROZEN FEAR 



89 



Their conversation was short but sweet. 
Krass hung up the receiver knowing that 
all was well. They were rolling, now. 

Early in the morning, Cynthia would be 
taking the train for Reno. She had papers, 
photographs, all the necessary items; even 
some of Ruby’s clothes that Krass smug- 
gled out for her. Cynthia had practised 
Ruby’s mannerisms for hours, just as she 
concentrated on imitating her handwriting. 

It 'was set. Cynthia, travelling under the 
name of Mrs. Ruby Krass, would arrive in 
Reno, establish residence, and obtain a di- 
vorce. Exit, Ruby. 

And at this end — 

All Krass had to do was wait. Wait for 
the summer to end. Wait for house-heat- 
ing time. Then, a nice little fire in the 
furnace, stoked by six packages from the 
deep-freeze unit. 

Exit, Ruby. 

That was that. Sell the house, clear out, 
join Cynthia on the Coast. Everything 
was neatly wrapped up — just as neatly as 
those packages downstairs in the deep- 
freeze. 

Krass took a drink on that. 

It was too early to go to bed, so he had 
another. Then a third. After all, it had 
been a strain. He could admit that to him- 
self, now. He deserved a little relaxation. 
Another drink, for instance — 

That fourth drink brought relaxation. 
Krass leaned his head back in the armchair. 
His eyes closed. His mouth opened. Every- 
thing was quiet . . . very quiet. . . . 

Except for the bumping. 

T HE sound seemed to come from the 
stairs — the cellar stairs. The noise 
didn’t resemble footsteps at all; just a 
butnping. Something was flopping and 
thudding, and then it was rolling, rolling 
closer and closer. 

Ruby’s head rolled into the room. 

Just her head. 

It stopped about a yard away from where 
Krass was slouching in his chair. He could 
have stretched out his leg and touched the 
upturned face with his foot, if he wanted 
to. 

He didn’t want to. 

The face glared at him, and then the 
lips parted. Lips don’t part when the head 



is severed — but then, severed heads don’t 
roll, either. 

But here it was. And the lips were 
parted. 

Krass heard her whispering. 

"Can you hear me, Walter? You think 
I’m dead, don’t you? You think you killed 
me and locked me away, forever. Well, 
you’re wrong, Walter. You couldn’t kill 
me. You couldn’t lock me away. 

"Oh, you killed my body all right, and 
locked that away. But you couldn’t kill my 
hate. You can’t lock my hatred away. It 
will seek you out, Walter — seek you out 
and destroy you!” 

S HE was talking nonsense, melodramatic 
nonsense. Yes, the head o£ the dead 
woman was talking nonsense, all right. But 
Krass listened, anyway. 

He listened as Ruby’s voice told him 
everything. All about his plans with Cyn- 
thia. All about her trip, and the divorce, 
and selling the house, and going away. She 
knew everything, it seemed. 

"You meant to keep my body in the 
deep-freeze until fall, until you could build 
a Are in the furnace and burn it. That was 
a clever idea of yours, Walter. 

"But it won't work. Because I’m not 
staying in that deep-freeze. My hatred 
won’t let me. We Cajuns know how to 
hate, Walter. And we know how to kill 
— even from beyond the grave! 

"You don’t dare run away from this 
house and leave my body here. And you 
don’t, dare to build a fire until fall comes. 
It would arouse suspicion. 

"So you’re trapped here, Walter. Trap- 
ped, do you hear?” 

Walter Krass didn’t hear. The words 
were lost in the sound of his own gasp- 
ing. It was the gasping that caused him 
to awake. 

The minute he opened his eyes he knew 
it was a dream. There was nobody there 
with him — no head staring up. 

But he had to be sure, quite sure. 

That was why he went back down into 
the cellar. He cursed himself for a drunken, 
over-imaginative fool the minute he 
switched on the light down there. Natural- 
ly, everything was all right. 

The deep-freeze hummed its merry 



90 



WEIRD TALES 



ANY PHOTO ENLARGED 




Size 8 



ART STUDIOS 

606-D Chicago (II). 111. 




lie ved many i 

30 Year* In Busina* * 
THE NEWELL C0 MP 1W Y 
>600 Clayton Sta., St. Loui 



FREE 

BOOK! 




GENUINE 

DIAMONDS 

"Perfect Matched Wedding Set" 

These Bines contain Genuine Dia- 
monds, mounted In solid lOIC yellow 
Gold. We oiler a 10-day trial — satis- 
faction or your Money Back! For a 
limited time only— $5.95 each or the 
••Bridal Pair” Only $10.95 plus 20% 
tax. Send No Monoy — when your nines 
arrive, pay postman. Act New! Genu- 
ine Diamonds solid Gold rlncs. Gift 
box free. If not completely satisfied 
your Monoy Back. 

VICTORY DIAMOND CO. 
Dept NF-15 • Wheeling, W. Va. 



DON’T LOSE at DICE or CARDS! 

HOW EXPERTS TAKE YOUR MONEY 
Write for free literature and details on sensa- 
tional new book which reveals the methods, tech- 
niques and bett-injj systems professionals use to 
take your money. It costs nothing: to get free 
literature. Write for it. Mailed promptly in plain 
envelope. Also precision dice ami cards. Write 
H. WAYNE CO.. Dept B-6, Box 411. Pontiac, III. 



Take prompt steps to' protect yonr invention. Delays ara 
dangerous. Get new FREE book, “Protect. Finance and 
Sell Your Invention,” and “Invention Record” form. 
Preliminary information FREE. Reasonable fees. Conscien- 
tious counsel. Easy payment plan. Learn how to protect 
and sell your invention. Write us today. 

McMORROW, BERMAN & DAVIDSON 

Registered Patent Attorneys 
129-R Atlantic Building, Washington 4, D. C. 




l earn Profitable Profession 
in tJO days at Home 



MEN AND WOMEN. 1BIVM — “any Swedish 

Massaro graduates raalu $50. $75 or even more per 
week. Large full time Incomes from doctors, hospitals, 
eanatorluros. clubs or private practice. Others make 
good monoy In spare time. You can win inde- 
pendence and prepare for future security by 
training at home and qualifying for Diploma. 
Anatomy Charts and 32-pngoIllustratcd Book 



little song over in the corner. The lock 
was still set. 

Just out of curiosity, Krass turned the 
lock handle and slid the door back. 

A wave of cold air hit his face as he bent 
and examined the packages. Nothing was 
missing, of course. All six of the bundles 
were still there. 

Except that the big package ... the 
round package . . . the one Krass had put 
on the bottom . . . was now right on top! 

K RASS got out of the cellar, fast, but 
not until he made sure that the deep- 
freeze was securely locked once more. 

By the time he got upstairs again he 
knew it was just a mistake. It had to be. It 
was just a nightmare — the voice of his own 
conscience. 

The next morning Krass felt all right 
again. He phoned Cynthia’s apartment. 
No answer. That was good — it meant she 
had really left fpr Reno. Things would 
work out now, if only he kept his nerve. 

He put down the telephone and went 
out to the kitchen to make breakfast. 

It was then that he saw it, lying on the 
floor near the cellar steps. 

It wasn’t much to look at. Just a little 
strip of butcher’s paper — a little, bloody 
strip of butcher’s paper that might have 
come off a bundle of meat! 

Krass was a brave man. He didn’t gasp, 
or faint, or hide under the bed. 

He marched down the steps into the 
cellar and opened the deep-freeze unit. He 
didn’t have to unlock it — it was unlocked. 

There were only five packages in the 
unit now. 

One of the bundles was missing! 

Krass turned away, hanging onto the 
edge of the deep-freeze for support. He 
locked it and walked over to the corner to 
pick up the cleaver. 

Then, cleaver jn hand, he began to 
search the cellar. 

He didn’t even dare admit to himself 
just tv hat he was looking for. It had been 
a long, thin package — and he could imagine 
something crawling around in the cellar 
shadows like a big white snake. But he 
couldn’t find it. 

After a while, Krass went upstairs. He 
still carried the cleaver, just in case. But it 



FROZEN FEAR 



91 



wasn’t upstairs. It wasn’t anywhere. It was 
hiding. Yes, hiding. 

Sooner or later, he’d fall asleep. Then 
it would come out. It would slither across 
the floor, wind around his neck and strangle 
him. 

Yes — it was no dream. Ruby’s body was 
still alive down there; alive and filled with 
hate. 

She was right. Krass couldn’t go away, 
because they’d break in sooner or later and 
find her there. He couldn’t light a fire, 
either, in midsummer. 

So he would have to-stay here. That’s 
what she wanted. He would stay here and 
fall asleep, and then she’d — 

No. It mustn’t be that way. 

Better to take the risk and run away. If 
he was clever, perhaps they wouldn’t find 
him. Ruby’s absence was accounted for 
by Cynthia, posing as her in Reno. 

Maybe if he spread the story of the 
"divorce” around and said he was leaving 
to follow Ruby and persuade her to re- 
turn — that might do the trick. Then he 
could meet Cynthia there and they’d hide 
out together. They could go to Mexico, 
anywhere. 

Yes. That was the way. The only way. 
And he'd better not wait any longer. 

" Trapped , do you hear me?” 

Well, he wouldn’t stay trapped. He’d 
get out, now. 

Krass went upstairs and started packing 
his suitcase. There was no time for a care- 
ful selection — he took what clothes and 
articles he really needed and let the rest 
go. He’d travel light and travel fast. 

The case held everything he needed, ex- 
cept money. That was in the wall-safe in 
the dining-room he’d converted into a 
"library.” 

He lugged his suitcase downstairs to 
the hall, set it down, and went into the 
library to get the cash. There was about 
eight hundred dollars in small bills, plus 
his bonds, insurance policies, and bank 
book. He’d stop at the bank on his way 
to the office. Better think up a good sob- 
story for the bunch down there. 

It seemed to him, as he turned the corner, 
that a shadow scuttled across the floor. But 
shadows don’t scuttle. And shadows don’t 
make a thumping noise. . . . 



Lemon Juice Recipe 
Checks Rheumatic 
Pain Quickly 



If you suffer from rheumatic, arthritis or neuritJfc 
pain, try this simple inexpensive home recipe that 
thousands arc using. Get a package of Ru-Ex Com- 
pound, a two-week supply, today. Mix it with a quart 
of water, add the juice of 4 lemons. It’s easy. No 
trouble at all and pleasant. You need only 3 table- 
spoonfuls two times a day. Often within 48 hours — 
sometimes overnight — splendid results are obtained. 
If the pains do not quickly leave and if you do not feel 
better, return the empty package and Ru-Ex will cost 
you nothing to try as it is sold by your druggist under 
an absolute money-back guarantee. Ru-Ex Compound 
is for sale and recommended by druggists everywhere. 
Druggists everywhere. 

HAWAIIAN GUITAR 

the Hawaiian way. Surprise and entertain 

{ our friends. Our simple method makes 
earning to play music as fascinating as a 
game. Shows you In pictures how to do it. 
’revious musical training unnecessary. Earn 
lo learning by new plan. You pay for lessons 
they are received. Write today for free infor- 
mation. A postcard will do. (Fins 
25c guitars supplied $7.50 and up.) 

PER HAWAIIAN GUITAR INSTRUCTION 

LESSON p. 0. Box 103. Dept. K-45. Maywood. III. 

10K SOL8D GOLD 





RUBY 

EMERALD 



SAPPHIRE 

AMETHYST 



Finest quality Man’s Solid GOLD ring. You* 
C-holeo of tile best replica GEMS— RUBY. 
SAPPHIRE. EMERALD or AMETHYST. 
Only $10.05 plus $2.19 tax. MONEY BACK 
guarantee. SEND NO MONEY— lay post- 
man plus postal fee. Order TODAY. 

.VICTORY diamond CO. 

DEPT. NX-2 WHEELING. WEST VIRGINIA 



JITTERBUGGING 

|C EASY! _ Tllis new bnok wlu teach yen to 

1 * Jitterbug AT HOME In a FEW EVB- 
h? arn . the basic jitterbug steps, ten complete turns. 
FLbS Boogie W oogie steps with this new amazing method. Over 
100 illustrations show you how. Sen I $1.00 and wo will mall the 
latest edition of ‘•JITTERBUGGING IS EASY." Guaranteed. 
Order today I 




I Complete HO.MK-8TIDT 
j Courses and self-in struc- 
I tion books, slightly used. 
1 Rented, sold, exchanged. 
I All subjects. Satisfaction 

1 guaranteed. Cash paid for 

used courses. Full details and 92-page illustrated 
bargain catalog Free. Write now. 

NELSON COMPANY 

1139 So. Wabash Avenue, Dept. 2-23, Chicago 5, Ul. 

LOOSE DENTAL PLATES 

REMNED AND TIGHTENED AT HOME $1 

NEW^Y IMPROVED DENDEX RELINER. • 
plastic, builds up (refits) loose upper and 
lower dentures. Really makes them lit as 
they should without using powder. Easily 
applied. No heating required. Brush it on 
and wear your plates while it sets. It adheres 
to thn plates only and makes a comiortable. 
smooth and durable surface that can be 
washed and scrubbed. Each application 
lasts for months. Not a powder or wax. Contains no Tubber or gum. 
Neutral pink color. Sold on MONEY-BACK GUARANTEE. Not 
sold in stores. Mail $1 for generous supply, brush and directions 
end we pay postaoo. New Poster a Ref-s — C.O.D. orders $1.34 

DENDEX CO.. 271 4 S. Hill St., Dept. 82*W. Los Angeles 7, Cal* 




92 



WEIRD TALES 




TOMBSTONES f 



DIRECT TO YOU 

Genuine Beautiful Rockdale 
Monuments, Markers. Satis- _ A ,. V 
faction or MONEY BACK. EASY 
Freight paid. Write for our Torms | 

FREE Catalog and compare prices. 

ROCKDALE MONUMENT CO. 

Oept. 0(3 JOLIET, ILLINOIS 




WHY WEAR 
DIAMONDS 




High School Course 

at Home 



Many Finish m 2 Years 

. rapidly aa your time and abilities permit. Course 
equivalent to resident school work— prepares for college 
entrance exams. Standard H.S. texts supplied. Diploma. 

CfcdU^W n^8^ob^rto^»lr(«d? complotetL Siuxle subject, if do- 
»id indMU-y nnd socially. Don't be handicapped alt yoor 
a Blitb School graduate. Start yoor training now. foe« 






rh School graduate. 

Amerloan Schoei, 0«pt H-439, Orexelat58th,Chlcaao37 



LAW. . . 



and Eyi 

LASALLE EXTENSION UNivxRSrrv. 417Som(i Dearborn Street 

A CorrcspondEnoo Institution, Ocpt. 573-t, Cblcaoo 5, 111. 




DRINKING 

IT CAN BE DONE! 

Thousands have learned 
from me how to break the 
whiskey spell. If alcohol is rotting your 
Home, Health and Happiness, let me 
tell you the way to end the Curse of 
Drink. Get the answer to your prob- 
lem today. . . . Write NEWTON, NF-16, 
P. 0. Box 861, Hollywood, California. 



Walter Krass stared down at his suit- 
case. It wasn’t locked and closed any more. 
It was open. Open — and unpacked! 

His clothing lay littered all over the hall 
floor. 

And from the cellar stairs came the sound 
of thumping ... a faint, receding thump- 
ing. ... 

Yes. Something was crawling back into 
the cellar. He couldn’t let it get away this 
time. It could open the windows, it could 
follow him. But he wouldn’t permit it to 
escape! 

Krass ran upstairs to the bedroom. He’d 
left the cleaver on the bed. This time he’d 
make a thorough search. First of all, he’d 
take all the rest of the packages out of the 
deep-freeze and chop them to bits. Then 
he’d find the missing bundle and give it 
the same treatment. 

Chop everything into little bits. That 
was the way! 

Panting heavily, he ran down the stairs 
and made for the cellar steps. He shifted 
the cleaver to his left hand as he clicked 
on the cellar light switch. Now he could 
see everything down there. Nothing would 
escape him. Nothing would escape the 
cleaver. 

The deep-freeze unit hummed. The 
droning seemed to blur into a modcing 
frenzy of sound as Krass slid the lid open 
and peered down into the cold depths. 

It was empty. 

The packages were gone. All the pack- 
ages were gone! 

Krass straightened up. He gripped the 
handle of the cleaver and whirled around 
to face the cellar walls. 

“I’m not afraid,” he shouted. “I know 
you’re down here! But I have the cleaver. 
Before I leave, I’ll find you — and chop you 
into bits!” 

A sharp click put a period to his words. 

It was the click of the wall-switch at the 
head of the stairs. The lights had been 
turned out! 

“Ruby!” he shrieked. "Ruby — you’ve 
turned out the lights. But I’ll find you! I 
can still hear you, Rubv!” 

It was true. He could hear. 

The rustling was all around him. A soft, 
brittle sound, like the unwrapping of paper 
from a parcel. From several parcels. 




FROZEN FEAR 



93 



There was a slithering, too, and a thump- 
ing. 

Krass edged back until he stood against 
the wall. He whirled the cleaver around 
in darkness. He began to swing it in a 
wide arc across the floor at his feet. 

But the thudding and bumping went on. 
It came closer, and closer. 

Suddenly Krass began to chop at the floor 
with his cleaver. He rasped out great rack- 
ing gouts of laughter as he hacked away 
at the air. 

Something was slithering around behind 
him. He felt the coldness all over him 
now ... the touch of icy fingers, the kiss 
of frigid lips, the clammy caress of a frozen 
hand. And then the icy band was tight 
around his neck. 

The scream was cut off. The cleaver 
clattered to the floor. Krass felt the cold- 
ness constricting his windpipe, felt himself 
falling back into a greater coldness. He 
fell into the coldness but he didn’t know, 
because everything was freezing, freez- 
ing. . . . 

I T WAS weeks later when Cynthia was 
exposed as an impostor in Reno, and al- 
most a month had passed before they actually 
broke into the Krass residence. 

Even after entering the house, it took 
fifteen minutes of preliminary searching be- 
fore Lieutenant Lee of the Homicide Squad 
went down into the cellar. 

Another fifteen minutes were spent in 
frantic conjecture and incredulous surmise. 

It was then, and only then, that Lee put 
through his phone call. 

"Hello . . . this Burke? Lee, Homicide. 
Yes . . . we're at the house now. Found a 
body in the cellar — locked in a deep-freeze 
unit. 

"No ... it was a man. Walter Krass. 
"His wife? Yeah ... we found her, all 
right. Chopped into pieces, lying all 
around the deep-freeze. All but her right 
arm. 

"Missing? No, it isn’t missing. It’s on 
top of the deep-freeze. I said, it’s on top 
of the deep-freeze, holding the lock shut. 

"I don’t know how to tell you this ... 
but it almost looks like that arm pushed 
Walter Krass into the deep-freeze and then 
— locked him in!” 



ADAM^EVE ROOT 



Considered by Many that it 

BRINGS GOOD LUCK 

Adam and Ere Root Is ono of tho most famous of 
alleged LUCK ROOTS. It is believed by many that 
a person carrying a pair of these roots will bo very 
LUCKY and SUCCESSFUL. Many superstitiously 
bollevo that one root acts as an alleged POWERFUL 
LUCK CHARM to "attract" Good Luck In Money. 
Games. Love. Business, Work. etc., tho other to 
"provent" Bad Luck, Losses. Evil, Trouble. Harm, 
etc. While we make no supernatural claims, we 
GUARANTEE THfSE ROOTS TO BE GENUINE 
SPECIMENS OF THE VERY HIGHEST QUAL- 
ITY. Satisfaction GUARANTEED or Money Re- 
funded. $1.39 Postpaid for pair with Carrying Bag. 
*1.50 If C.O.D. 

Without extra coat, with each prepaid order: 
alleged Talisman of Wealth and Prosperity. 




FREE! 



THE H. EL WRITESEL CURIO STUDIO 

1365 Bryden Dept. 2-NF Columbus 5, Ohio 



MAGAZINES Ca 

BtI (BACK-DATED) jV 



Maga 

Western— Romantic— Movie— Detective— Sports— Comics— Aviation- 
Radio — Photography — Physical Culture — Snappy —Art — Foreign- 
Technical — etc. Also books, booklets, subscriptions, pin-up photo, 
etc. Before ordering scud lot for catalogs to cover mailing charge*. 
Dime refund on first order. 

CICERONE'S MAGAZINE CENTER 
863 First Avenue Dept. 10 New York 17 N. Y. 



LINCOLN AND INDIAN HEAD 

PENNIES WANTED 

|R CERTAIN 
) LN PENNIES! 

Indian Head Cents *50.00: Nickels *500.00: Dimes *1.000.00. 
All rare coins, bills, stamps wanted! Send IOC for lllustratol 
Catalogue anil other Information. 

FEDERAL COIN EXCHANGE. 2-NF. Columbus 5. Ohio 



HERE&J NEW mp 
V/r/U BUSMESS/ 




Offers Big Money — Independence 



If you are mechanically Inclined— can hold and use tools It will 
P8y you to learn electrical appliance repairing. Operato from your 
garage, basement, eta. Work as many hours as you wish — the ap- 
pliance repairman is his own boss. On many types of repair* 
it is usual for a repairman to charge on the bails of *5.00 t* 
*6.00 an hour! 

No Previous Experience Needed 

Profusely illustrated our new course shows you in simple, eaiy 
to understand language plus drawings and photographs, how to 
mako each repair on refrigerators, vacuum cleaners, washing 
machines, motors, fans, irons, etc., etc. Explains and gives you 
a working knowledge of electricity, welding, nickel plating, etc. 
Shows you how to build the power tools you need and bow to 
solicit and keep business coming to you. Not a Uieoty courie but 
an honest to goodness practical course written by and used by 
repairmen the country over. Price of course is so low that the 
savings on your own household appliances will pay for IL Act 






94 



WEIRD TALES 



What To Do For Pains of 

ARTHRITIS 

Try This Free * 

If yon have never need "Rossc Tabs” for pains of arthritis, 
neuritis, rheumatism, we want you to try them at our risk. 
We will send you a full-size package from which you are to 
use 21 Tabs. FREE. If not astonished at the palliative relief 
which you enjoy from your sufferings, return the package 
and you owe us nothing. We mean it: SEND NO MONEY. 
Just send name and address and we will rush your Tabs 
by return mail. 

ROSSE PRODUCTS CO. 

2703 Forwell Avo. DEPT. 605 Chicago .«5, III. 





BUY 

MORE 

VICTORY 

BONDS 




Our “Wizard” of Westwood 

W E ARE both pleased and proud to have 
one of our Weird Tales writers "cop’' 
first prize in the recent short story contest 
sponsored by Ellery Queen’s Mystery Maga- 
zine, competing against many of the best 
"big-name’’ authors in this country. 

That pleasure and pride is intensified by 
the fact that the winner is a long-time con- 
tributor to these pages and, in addition, a 
good friend of ours and of all Weird Tales’ 
readers. He is Manly Wade Wellman, who 
adorns this magazine with happy regularity. 

Wellman’s prize-winning yarn was entitled 
A Star for a Warrior and introduced not 
only a new detective, but a new kind of de- 
tective — an American Indian (a subject on 
which, as you customers know, M. W. W. 
knows aplenty). 

Our feeling on hearing the good news 
was, it couldn’t happen to a better guy. Ap- 
parently the judges, headed by the eminent 
Christopher Morley, thought so too! 

Notes on a Ghost 

“'VT’OU might be interested to know,” 
T. writes Dorothy Quick to us all, "that 
I actually met up with The Man in Purple. 
He was a real ghost in a real Paris Hotel 
and his choking propensities were real too. 
I only spent one night in the room, deciding 
that one sleepless night was enough! 

"I wasn’t brave enough to stay on. How- 
ever, some day I may go back and see if he’s 
still there. I imagine he is. He seemed a very 
persistent kind of a ghost!” 

Yes, we’d be interested to hear about The 
Man in Purple. Perhaps eventually we can 



THE EYRIE 



93T 



find out — through the investigations 'of 
Dorothy Quick, of course. For paraphrasing 
the old rhyme, our feeling on ghosts is, we’d 
rather hear-about than see one! 

NEW MEMBERS 



Rose Lee Smith, c/o M. C. Starkey, 035 North 5th St., 
Steubenville, Ohio 

William Golden, 70-21 05th Place, Glendale, N. Y. 

Kay Haney, Huntsville, Ark. 

John A. Smarter, Box 745, Port Neehes. Tex. 

Robert Dickhoff. 719 3tli Ave., New York 10, N. Y. 
William H. Baxter, Windward Ave., White Plains, 
N. Y. 

Lewis R. Sale, 209 E. Maple St., Jeffersonville, Ind. 
Martha Ann Quinby, 0324 18th N.E., Seattle 5, Wash. 
H- Earl Tyler, Box 175, Glasgow, Mont. 

Dee Gilis, 191 Clinton St., Brooklyn 2, N. Y. 

Irene La France, Belmont Station, Downers Grove, 111. 
Billy George, 03S Alahmar Terrace, San Gabriel, Calif. 
Betty Campbell, Bube, Que., Can. 

Robert Cadwell, 239 High St.. Closter, N. J. 

Friend La Bonte, Box 125, Lennoxville, P. Q., Can. 
Norman Kagen, 124 Fort George Ave., New York 33, 
N. Y. 

Charles R. Uphnm, 270 Concession St., Hamilton, Ont., 
Can. 

Erma 13. Morehead, 21S5 Leflingwell Rd., Norwalk, 
Calif. 

Henry Speer, 270 McGregor Ave., Sault Ste. Marie, 
Ont., Can. 

George M. Gray, Jr., Chapel Hill, Triadelphla, W. Vt. 
William J. Ashton, 317 West 13th St., Norfolk, Va. 
David F. Usher. 39-12 5Gth St.. Woodside, L. I.. N. Y. 
Helen Woznick, Rt. (5, Box 500, Mt. Clemens, Mich. 
Calvin John Ilenniger, 9110 14th St.. Detroit 0. Mich. 
Pearl Brody, 1065 Townsend Ave., New York 53, N. Y. 
Barbara Jones, 402 Kent Rd., Bala-Cynwyd, Pa. 

Jack Gruhel, 392 E. 19th St., Pnterson, N. J. 

Don Connolly, 127 S. 1st St., Seward, Nebr. 

Harry McEliay, Jr., 10720 Maple Leaf Dr., St. John 
Woods, Portland, Oregon 

Mrs^Quinton Ussery, 52 Shipside Apts., Wilmington, 

Alfred J. Quirk. 417 E. 137th St.. New York 54, N. Y. 
John F. Gay, III, 1512 N. 30th St., Birmingham 14. Ala. 
Donald V. Sharkelton, 7 Maple Ave., Sidnev, N. Y. 

L. M. Kreschel, 25 Earl PI., Buffalo 11, N. Y. 

Mark Merserean, 9405 Burlington Blvd., Congress 
Park, 111. 

Kemie Turner. 900 South lltli St., Mt. Vernon. Wn. 
John Kraus, 37 Fowler Ave., Lynbrook, N. Y. 

Bill Nieman, 174 S. Orange Ave., South Orange, N. Y. 

Wo're sorry that lack of space prevents the inclusion 
of the names of all New Members. The rest will appear 
next time. 

^iitm iiiiii itiim in min in 1 1 iiiiii 11(111111111 1 in in 1 1 min leiitimi || inti in iiiiiik 

READERS' VOTE I 



THE VALLEY OF THE 
GODS 

THREE IN CHAINS 
MIDNIGHT 

THE MAN IN PURPLE 



THE 8MILING PEOPLE 
ONCE THERE WAS AN 
ELEPHANT 

RAIN. RAIN. GO AWAYI 
THE SILVER HIGHWAY 



FROZEN FEAR 

Here’s a list of nine stories in this issue. Won’t 
you let us know which three you consider the 
best? Just place the numbers: 1, 2, and 3 respec- 
tively against your three favorite tales — then clip 
it out and send it to us. 

WEIRD TALES 

9 Rockefeller Ploxa New York City 20, N. Y. 




DC an ARTIST! 

— Train at Homo In Your Spare Time 

The fascinating field of Art offers commercial opportunities to men 
and women. COMMERCIAL ART, CARTOONING, DESIGNING til 
In one complete course. TWO AIIT OUTFITS furnished. Learn to 
draw step-by-step. Trained Artiste are capable 
of earning $30. $50, $75 a week. Write today for 
full information in FREE BOOK, "Art for Pleas- 
ure and Profit." Mall coupon now. 



FREE BOOK qives details J 



I Washington School of Art, Studio 314-C 
I 1115— 15th St., N. W„ Washington 5, D. O. 

I Name AGB j 

■ Address . 

j City Zone ( ) State .^j 



I 




1 







BUILD YOUR OWN 



It s easy to build this household appliance and 
profitable to use. Save up to 75%. Operates 
on 110 or 32 volts. Plans show 5 sizes and are 
>asy to follow. ENJOY MAKING ONE OF 
these freezers from new or used parts. No ex- 
pert knowledge needed. Mall $1.00 bill or 
:heck for complete plans and catalog. „ 

i «r ■ LaJay Bid*., Miiieipefii I, Mias. 



LE JAY MFG.,4 




STUDY AT HOME for Personal 
Success and Larger Earnings. 87 
years expert instruction — over 
108.000 students enrolled. LL.B. 
Degree awarded. All text material 
furnished. Easy payment plan. 
Send for FREE BOOK — “Law and 
Executive Guidance,’’ NOW! 

AMERICAN EXTENSION SCHOOL OF LAW 

Dept 64-N, 646 N. Michigan Ave.. Chicago II, III. 




DON’T GET UP NIGHTS 

TRY THIS FREE 

If you set up many times at night due to Irritation of Bladder f* 
Urinary Tract, try PALMO TABLETS at our risk If you have never 
used them. We will send you a full-size package from which you 
are to use 20 tablets FREE. If not delighted at the palliative relief 
you enjoy, return the package end you owe us nothing. We mean It. 
Send No Money. Write today and we will send your Palmo Tablet* 
by return mall. 

H. D. POWERS CO. 

Dept. 4-87 Box 135 Battle Creek, Mich. 




BRIDAL SET 

$11 .95 Ftderal Tax Included 
SOLD SEPARATELY ALSO 



You'll be amazed by the value you receive! Genuine diamond soli- 
taire engagement ring In UK solid gold and engraved matching 14K 
solid gold wedding band. Bold separately or as a bridal sec. An un- 
believable bargain! Our prices Include Federal taxes. Send money 
order or pay postman on arrival. We pan mailing charges. One week 
money-back guarantee. 

M&L RING CO. N. ° 




THIS WISDOM MUST DIE/ 



"T tilths 'That 4jave Seen 
Rented Struggling fjumanitg 

F OR every word that has left the lips of bishops or states- 
men to enlighten man, a thousand have been withheld. 
For every book publicly exposed to the inquiring mind, one 
hundred more have been suppressed — damned to oblioion. Each 
year of progress has been wilfully delayed centuries. Wisdom 
has had to filter through biased, secret sessions or ecclesiastical 
council meetings, where high dignitaries of state and church 
alone proclaimed what man should know. 

Are you prepared to demand the hidden facts of life? Will 
you continue to believe that you are not capable of weighing 
the worth of knowledge that concerns your personal freedom 
and happiness? Realize that much that can make your life 
more understandable and livable has been left unexplained or 
intentionally destroyed. At first by word of mouth only, and 
now by private discourses, are revealed those truths which 
secret brotherhoods preserved in ancient temples and hidden 
sanctuaries, from those who sought to selfishly deprive hu- 
manity of them. 




Let the Rosicrucians, one of these ancient brotherhoods of 
learning, tell you about these amazing truths, and explain 
how you, too, like thousands of others, may now use them 
to enjoy the fullness of life. The Rosicrucians, (not a re- 
ligious organization) invite you to use the coupon opposite 
and receive the FREE copy of the fascinating. Sealed Book, 
with its startling tale of self help. 


Scribe ». at. B. 

THE ROSICRUCIANS (AMORC) 
Rosicrucian Park, San Jose, California, U.S.A. 

Please send me your FREE Scaled Book. I 
am sincerely interested in learning how I may 
receive these long-concealed facts of life. 


me ROSICRUCIANS (AMORC) 

SAN JOSE, CALIFORNIA, U.S.A. 




/Hdrrrr 





Pubas& mention Newsstand Fiction Unit when answering advertisements 




How to Make YOUR Body 
Bring You^FAME' 

... Instead of SHAME! / /H \ \ N ''' 



1 KNOW • what it moans to have the kind of body 
>' people pity! Of course, you wouldn't know it to look at 
me now. but I was once a skinny weakling who weighed 
only 97 lbs. ! I was ashamed to strip for sports or un- 
dress lor a swim. I was such a poor specimen of physi- 
cal development that I was constantly self-conscious and 
Embarrassed. And I felt only HALF-ALIVE. 

But later I discovered the secret that turned me into 
"The World's Most Perfectly Developed Man.” And 
now I’d like to prove to you that the same system 
can make a NEW MAN of YOU! 

What “Dynamic Tension” Will Do 
For You 

* T don't care how old or young you are or 
how ashamed of your present physical condi- 
tion you may be. If you can simply raise your 
arm and flex it. I can add SOLID MUSCLE to 
your biceps - — yes, on each arm — in double- 
quick time! Only 15 minutes a day — right in 
your own home — is all the time I ask of you! 

And there's no cost if I fail. 

I can broaden your shoul- 
ders. strengthen your back, 

^develop your whole muscular 
System INSIDE and OUT- 
SIDE! I can add inches to 
your chest, give you a vise- 
like grip, make those legs 
of yours lithe and powerful. 

I can shoot new strength 
into your old backbone, ex- 
wrjciae those inner organs. 
helj» you cram your body so 
full of pep. vigor and red- 
blooded vitality that you won't 
feel there's even "standing 
room” left for weakness and 
that lazy feeling! Before I 
gel through with you I'll have 
your whole frame "measured” 
to a nice new, beautiful suit of 
muscle ! 



Only 15 Minutes 
A Day 

No "lfs,” "ands” or “maybea." 
.lust tell mo where you want hand- 
some, powerful muscles. Are you fat 
and flabby! Or skinny and gawky f 
Are you short-winded, pepless? Do 
you hold hack and let others walk 
oft with the prettiest girls, best 
lobs. etc. ? Then write for details 



about "Dynamic Tension ” and learn 
how I can make you a healthy, confi- 
dent. powerful HE-MAN. 

"Dynamic Tension " Is an entirely 
NATURAL method. Only 15 minutes 
of your spare time daily is enough 
to show amazing results — and it’s ac- 
tually fun. " Dynamic Tension " does 
the work. 

"Dynamic Tension."’ That's the 
ticket! The Identical natural method 
that I myself developed to change ray 
body from the scrawny, skinny-chested 
weakling I was at 17 to my present 
super-man physique! Thousands of 
other fellows are becoming marvelous 
physical specimens— my way. 1 give 
you uo gadgets or contraptions to fool 
with. When you have learned to tfe- 
veiop yottr strength through "Dynam- 
ic Tension," you can laugh at arti- 
ficial muscle-makers. You simply 
utilize the DORMANT muscle-power 
In your own body — watch it increase 
and multiply into real, solid LIVE 
MUSCLE. 

My method — "Dynamic Tension"— 
will turn the trick for you. No theory 
— every exercise is practical. An l 
man. so easy! Spend only 15 minutes 
a day in your own home. From the 
very start you'll be using my method 
of "Dynamic Tension" almost uncon- 
sciously every minute of the day — 



Holder of title, 
"The 
Mot 



FREE BOOK and Strength" 

In it I talk to you in straight-from- — 
the-shoulder language. Packed with inspirational 
pictures of myself and pupils — fellows who be- 
came NEW MEN in strength, my way. Let me 
show you what I helped THEM do. See what 
I can do for YOU! For a real thrill, send for this 
book today. AT ONCE. CHARLES ATLAS. Dept. 
9-D, 115 East 23rd Street. New York 10. N. 



< II AIILLS ATLAS. Dept. o-D, 

| 115 East 23rd Street, New York 10, N. Y. 

I want the proof that your system of "Dynamic Ten- 
\ sion" will help make a New Man of me— give me a 
I healthy, husky body and big muscle development. Send 
I' me your free book. “Everlasting llealth and Strength.” 



Cl Check" here if under 16 for Booklet A. 




Quick help for 
Rupture! 

Why put up with days . . . months . . . YEARS of discomfort, 
worry and fear — if we can provide you with the support you 
want and need? Learn NOW about this perfected truss-inven- 
tion for most forms of reducible rupture. Surely you keenly 
desire . . . you eagerly CRAVE to enjoy most of life's activities 
and pleasures once again. To work ... to play ... to live ... 
to love . . . with the haunting Fear of Rupture lessened in your 
thoughts ! Literally thousands of Rupture sufferers have 
entered this Kingdom of Paradise Regained . . . have worn our 
support without the slightest inconvenience. Perhaps we can 
do as much for you. Some wise man said, "Nothing is impos- 
sible in this world” — and it is true, for where other trusses 
have failed is where we have had our greatest success in many 
cases ! Even doctors — thousands of them — have ordered for 
themselves and their patients. Unless your case is absolutely 
hopeless, do not despair. The coupon below brings our Free 
Rupture Book in plain envelope. Send the coupon now. 

Patented AIR-CUSHION Support 
Gives Wonderful Protection „ 

Think of it! Here’s a surprising yet simple-acting invention 
that helps Nature support the weakened muscles gently but 
securely, day and night. Thousands of grateful letters express 
heartfelt thanks for relief from pain and worry, — results bo- 
yond the expectations of the writers. What is this invention- 
how does it work? Will it help me? Get the complete, fascinat- 
ing facts on the Brooks Air-Cushion Appliance — send now for 
free Rupture Book. 

Cheap — Sanitary — Comfortable 

Rich or poor — ANYONE can afford to buy this remarkable, 
LOW-PRICED rupture' invention ! But look out for imitations 
and counterfeits. The Genuine Brooks Air-Cushion truss is 
never sold in stores or by agents. Your Brooks is made up 
after your order is received, to fit your particular case. You 
buy direct at the low "maker-to-user” price. The perfected 
Brooks is sanitary, lightweight, inconspicuous. Has no hard 
pads to gouge painfully into the flesh, no stiff, punishing 
springs, no metal girdle to rust or corrode. It is GUARANTEED 
to bring you heavenly comfort and security or it costs 
NOTHING. The Air-Cushion works in its own unique way— 
softly, silently doing its part in providing protection. Learn what 
this patented invention may mean to you — send the coupon 
quick ! 

SENT ON TRIAL! 

No . . . don’t order a Brooks now . . . FIRST got tho com- 
plete. revealing explanation of this world-famous rupture Inven- 
tion. THEN decide whether you want to try for tho comfort— 
tho wonderful degreo of freedom — the security — the blessed re- 
lief that thousands of men, women and children have reported. 
They found our invention tho answer to their prayers 1 And you 
risk NOTHING in making the TEST, as the complete appli- 
ance is SENT ON TRIAL. Surely you owe it to yourpclf to 
on>j\jiua. investigate thi3 no-risk trial. Send for tho facts— now— today— 
Inventor hurry! All correspondence strictly confldentlal. 

FREE! Latest Rupture Book Explains All! 

^JUS T CLIP and SEND COUPON Plain Envelope 

Brooks Appliance Co., 351C State St., Marshall, Mich. 



PROOF! 

Read These Reports on Reducible 
Rupture Cases 

(In our files of Marshall. Michigan ', we 
have over 44.000 grateful letters which 
have come to vs entirely unsolicited 
and without any sort of payment .) 

Never Loses a Day’s Work in Shipyard 

"A few weeks ago I received tho Appliance 
you made for me. Wouldn't do without It 
now. My fellow workers notice how much 
bettor I can do my work and’ get around 
over these ships — and believe me. tho work 
in a Navy shipyard is anything but easy. 
I never lose a day's work now."— J. A. 
Comer, 1505 Green Avc., Orange, Texas. 

Perfect Relief — Full Satisfaction 

"Tour truss gives FULL SATISFACTION, 
3 feel it my moral duty to testify to tho 
world: — (A) — That I have been ruptured 45 
ypnrs. (B) — was operated on Bclontlfleally ten 
years ago when 70 years of age: but tho 
rupturo returned soon. Have tried everything; 
but only now do I find PERFECT BELIEF 
In your appliance." — Leo R. Stroud, 001 E. 
Grove St., Kaufman, Texas, 



MAIL THIS COUPON NOW! 

! BROOKS APPLIANCE CO. 

I 351-C State St., Marshall, Mich. 

I without obligation, please send your FREE 
■ BOOK on Rupture, PROOF of Results, and 
I TRIAL OFFER — all In plain envelope. 

5 Name